

CDPyRIGHT DEPOSm 




I • I »7 


I 




i 


% 



\ 


p 












I 

•.* -t 


V' 

-■->> 




I 


.r 


X 





4 


% 

•» 


/ 







iu 


A 


*> 


/ 



I 


1 


I 



t 


« 


> 

^ 1 



i 

• ^ 
« 

{ 

\ . 




THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 





i 




t 


I 1 



I 

I 


f 






I 




>\ 



n . , • • • Jl ( ‘ I 


i 

t > ‘ 

:^4 

* 

> 


•» , 


• t 

\ 



« 


A 


r 

I 




V.' 


t., 

-) I ' 



r 





The 

American Cavalryman 

A Liberian Romance 


BY 

HENRY F. DOWNING 



THE NEALE PUBLISHING COMPANY 
440 FOURTH AVENUE, NEW YORK 
MCMXVII 




Copyright, 1917, by 
The Neale Publishing Company 






SEP 20 1917 








TO 


J. E. SPINGARN 

Chairman of the Board of Directors of the 
National Association for the Advance- 
ment of Colored People 

AND 

J. B. SPINGARN 

Chairman of the Legal Committee 

Who unselfishly labor for the good 
of our beloved Country 


\ 


t 


'l 


TABLE OF CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

A Letter prom Author to Reader . . 9 

I An Output of the Bleachery . . .11 

II How Lupelta Came to Monrovia . . 22 

III Why Jaikie Was Torn and Bleeding . 29 

IV What Took Place at the Waterside . 39 


V Mr. Muffy Discovers That He Is Not 

Wanted 49 

VI Hulda Chooses the Better Way ... 63 

VII Dale and Hulda on Bushrod Island . 71 

VIII Mr. Muffy Gives Advice to His Excel- 
lency 85 

IX Mr. Muffy Gladdens Lodango ... 94 

X Independence Day 108 

XI Hulda Pretends to Resuscitate the 

Dead 119 

XII Lodango Prefers Lupelta to Gems and 

Jewels 128 

XIII Mr. Muffy Offers His Hand and Heart 

TO Hulda 138 

XIV His Excellency Places Dale Under Ar- 

rest 150 

XV A Great Gamble in the Soolah Kraal . 160 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 


CHAPTER 

XVI Mingwee Persuades Whreabo to the 

Dance 171 

XVII Tongha Binds and Gags His Chief . .181 | 

XVIII Mwamba Teaches Whreabo Cunning .190 
XIX The Persuading op Toomah .... 200 
XX The Convincing op Captain Dale . .212 ! 

XXI The Fetichman Intervenes .... 222 | 

XXII The Fetichman Uncovers His Head . 232 i 

\ [ 

XXIII Like Unthinking Brutes 241 

XXIV What the Letter Said , . . . . 248 

XXV Reesha Seeks a Champion for Lupelta . 256 

XXVI Mwamba Delivers a Lecture to His 


Wives 266 

XXVII The Afraid-Hut 271 

XXVIII Lodango Is Compelled to Obey the Law 280 

XXIX Over-Witch Is Vexed 288 

XXX In a New York Garden 802 


A LETTER FROM AUTHOR TO READER 


236 Ladbroke Grove, London, England 
My dear Reader: 

Though the skilled opinions of professional review- 
ers are entitled to great respect, they frequently are 
not echoed in the minds of those who read simply for 
pleasure. While I value the professional opinion very 
much, I value the lay opinion, because it is more per- 
sonal, none the less, and, therefore, would welcome a 
few lines of criticism from you. Kindly tell me what 
you think of this tale of mine from any standpoint 
you may choose to view it. If the reading of it has 
afforded you any enjoyment, say so, and I will be ade- 
quately rewarded ; if it has displeased you, do not hesi- 
tate to find fault. Howsoever you may judge of the 
work, please send me your verdict, and I will be very 
grateful. 

Yours sincerely. 

The Author. 









THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 

A LIBERIAN ROMANCE 


CHAPTER I 

AN OUTPUT OF THE BLEACHERY 

John Calvert was one of New York’s wealthiest and 
most influential citizens. He owned a palace in the 
metropolis, a castle and a park in the Adirondacks, au- 
tomobiles, yachts, trotting-horses, and many other ap- 
purtenances and toys of the rich man. He was a 
widower. Thus smiled upon by Fortune, he was very 
happy, though, contradictory as it may seem, not ex- 
actly content. He was childless. At least, so he 
believed. 

About twenty years earlier than the date of this tale^ 
Calvert, then a poor man, was living at a certain port 
on the West Coast of Africa, — the agent of a well- 
known English trading company — and with him were 
his wife and daughter, the latter not quite two years of 
age. One day the little one and her nurse, a native 
woman, were found to be missing. Search for them 
was vain. Eventually, however, the child’s bonnet, — 
all soiled as though it had been in water, — was found 
near the edge of a deep lagoon. From this it was 
supposed that she had been drowned and her body car- 
ried out to sea, and that the nurse, afraid to face her 
employers, had levanted into the hinterland. 

11 


12 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Whatever the facts might have been, neither the child 
nor the nurse was found. Then Calvert’s wife died. 
As a consequence of his double loss Africa became ex- 
ceedingly distasteful to him; so he resigned his post 
and returned to America. He established himself in 
New York and, as his present position discloses, pros- 
pered wonderfully. 

Twice had Calvert run on the Democratic ticket for 
the governorship of New York, — hoping that Albany 
would be but a stepping-stone to the White House in 
Washington, — and both times had been defeated only 
because the colored voters opposed his election. He 
was much too big-minded to feel a grudge against these 
people because they were politically antagonistic to 
him ; to the contrary, provided they kept in their 
“ proper places,” he was not unwilling to do them any 
cheap service. In fact, he employed colored persons 
as domestic servants in his residences, also in all menial 
positions in the important bank of which he was presi- 
dent. 

It was the middle of December, and the sun was 
vainly endeavoring to moderate the Arctic-like cold 
that was causing all New York to shiver. Calvert, 
however, sitting before a fire that glowed in an open 
grate and puffing away at a big black cigar, was not 
concerned because of the low temperature outside. He 
was feeling very comfortable. So much so, indeed, that 
the entrance of an attendant rather annoyed him. 

‘‘ Well, what is it? ” asked he somewhat sharply. 

The attendant whose entrance had disturbed the 
banker was a black boy, dressed in tight-fitting jacket 
and trousers resplendent with gilt braid and brass but- 
tons. He came into the room with a grin spreading his 


AN OUTPUT OF THE BLEACHERY 13 


countenance and, apparently unaffected by Calvert’s 
mood, continued grinning while he answered: 

“ Sir, a colored lady wants to see you.” 

“ Robert, you mean a colored woman,” corrected the 
banker. 

Robert felt very much like arguing the point, but 
durst not. 

‘‘ Yes, sir,” said he submissively. 

“ Did the person mention her name ? ” 

“Yes, sir. The la — er — the woman said her 
name was Mrs. Sarah Dale.” 

Calvert smiled. 

“ Oh, Mrs. Dale ! ” exclaimed he. “ Why didn’t you 
mention the name at once.? However, it’s all right; 
you may show the lady in.” 

“ Gums ! ” thought the lad. “ He calls her ‘ lady ’ 
himself.” 

“ While Mrs. Dale is with me I’m not to be dis- 
turbed,” added Calvert. 

“ Yes, sir,” said Robert. 

He went from the room still grinning, and a moment 
or so later ushered in Mrs. Dale. 

This visitor was a very good-looking colored person 
of fair complexion. She was costumed fashionably but 
modestly, and her features, though more refined, re- 
sembled Calvert’s very closely. The banker, while 
Robert was present, received her in a most stately fash- 
ion, but after the lad had gone and closed the door 
behind him the man’s manner relaxed. 

“ Good-afternoon, Sarah,” said he, smiling, “ I’m 
glad to see you.” 

“ I’m glad to see you, John,” responded Mrs. Dale, 
crossing toward him. 


14 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


He drew an easy-chair up before the fire. 

“ Sit down and thaw yourself out,” said he. 

‘‘ I’m not cold,” replied the woman. Nevertheless, 
she placed herself in the easy-chair. 

“ Now then, Sarah, what is it.^^ ” asked Calvert as his 
visitor sat down. 

Mrs. Dale glanced nervously toward the door. 

“ John, are we in privacy? ” asked she. 

Calvert chuckled. 

“ My dear,” said he, ‘‘ we are in the sanctum sanc- 
torum of a bank president. The door is sound-proof, 
and no one will enter without my permission ; Poushkin 
will see to that.” 

“Poushkin?” 

“ I referred to the boy who showed you in, — Robert. 
He is a poet m posse, hence I have named him after the 
Russian Shakespeare.” 

Mrs. Dale laughed softly. 

“ John,” said she, casting an admiring glance about 
the room, “ what luxury ! The room is grand enough 
for a king.” 

Calvert himself let his eye pass over the room, smiling 
meanwhile contentedly, and said: “Yes, it is some all 
right! But I guess it’s not too good for John Calvert. 
But, Sarah, what can I do for you? Is it cash! I 
hope you are not dissatisfied with the allowance I make 
you ? ” 

“Dissatisfied? Of course I am not!” said Mrs. 
Dale earnestly. “ No, John, you are a very kind 
brother to me.” 

“To my father’s daughter I could not be otherwise.” 

“ If all of us Ne — ” 

“ Stop, Sarah,” interrupted Calvert, “ don’t apply 


AN OUTPUT OF THE BLEACHERY 15 


that confounded term to me. I’m not a Negro. Our 
father was white and my mother was an octoroon; 
consequently, if there’s any African blood in me, it’s 
only about one-sixteenth of the whole. I’m a white 
man ! ” 

Mrs. Dale smiled. 

“ If your white friends knew the truth, they wouldn’t 
say so,” returned she. 

“ Possibly not ; but they don’t know and never will. 
If a person was possessed of a quality, good, bad, or 
indifferent, which, if his fellows knew of it, would pre- 
vent him from living his life fully and usefully he 
wouldn’t advertise the fact. However, whatever else I 
may be, I’m a Calvert. So are you. And that being 
the case, we belong to the salt of the earth.” 

‘‘ Maybe so,” said Mrs. Dale doubtfully. “ But to 
deceive people as you are doing, it seems to me, is really 
sinful.” 

“ Well,” said the banker, smiling, ‘‘ if I’m sinner, 
Sarah, I guess there’s any number of sinners just like 
me. America is a Bleachery, and I am one of its pe- 
culiar outputs. The country is full of my kind. But, 
that’s neither here nor there. What’s up ? ” 

“ I received a letter from Liberia this morning.” 

“ From your son.^ ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Anything wrong with him ? ” 

“ I’m not sure,” said the woman. “ I am afraid he 
is inclined to act very unwisely.” 

“ I have always considered him rather level-headed.” 

“ He is young, John.” 

“ He is old enough to know right from wrong. But 
what is he about? ” 


16 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ He is getting himself tangled up with some girl.” 

“ Oh, is that all ! ” exclaimed Calvert lightly. 

“ Quite enough, too ! ” 

“ I don’t see why you should let it worry you.” 

“ I can’t help it.” 

Calvert shrugged his shoulders. 

“Very well; if it makes you comfortable to worry, 
keep it up,” said he. “ But what do you want me to 
do?” 

“ You might write to Paul. He has not forgotten 
that the doors of West Point were opened for him 
through your influence, and I am certain he feels very 
grateful to you. He would be guided by your advice.” 

Calvert was flattered and he smiled accordingly. 

“ Well, Sarah,” said he, “ if you think a letter from 
me will keep him out of mischief. I’ll write with pleasure. 
Is the female a Liberian? ” 

“I — I suppose so,” replied Mrs. Dale hesitatingly, 
“ It very much depends upon what one means by Li- 
berian. She is a native.” 

“ A savage ! ” exclaimed the banker amazed, staring 
at his half-sister. 

“ Yes,” said Mrs. Dale, and she sighed. 

“ I admire his taste.” 

“ According to Paul’s description she has a very fair 
complexion, with brown eyes and hair.” 

“ A freak? ” 

“ Possibly. Paul states that her mother, Reesha, is 
a Negress pure and simple.” 

Calvert’s countenance assumed a thoughtful look. 

“Reesha? Reesha?” repeated he reflectively. 

“ Yes.” 

“ It seems to me that I’ve heard the name before,” 


AN OUTPUT OF THE BLEACHERY 17 


said the banker, his brain still exploring the past. 

“ Probably you heard it when you were residing in 
Africa,” suggested the woman. “ It may be in common 
use among the natives.” 

“ I suppose that’s it. And now — ” 

Just then Robert entered the room. 

“Well.f^” cried Calvert, addressing the boy. 

“ A gentleman wants to see you, sir,” explained the 
lad, and he handed the banker a visiting card. 

“ Ask Mr. Paton to please wait,” said Calvert, 
glancing at the card. “ I’ll see him in a moment.” 

Robert departed to deliver his master’s message, and 
Mrs. Dale, the object of her visit now accomplished, 
arose, saying she would leave at once. 

“ John, you’ll not fail to write ” she questioned. 

“ I’ll do it to-day,” promised Calvert. 

Mrs. Dale thanked him, said farewell, and went from 
the room. Mr. Paton entered shortly afterward. 

“ Good-aftemoon, Paton,” said Calvert as the man 
entered. “ What may I have the pleasure of doing for 
you? ” 

“You may fork out some cash,” replied Paton, and 
he settled himself in the chair that Mrs. Dale had just 
vacated. Warming his hands at the fire, he added: 
“ I’m up against it hard ! ” 

“ Chronic ! ” remarked Calvert, smiling. 

“ ’Tisn’t fair to hit a chap when he’s down,” said 
Paton. “ You should be a good Christian and help 
him out of the hole.” 

“ Humph ! You shouldn’t get into a hole.” 

“ I agree. But if the pitfall wasn’t in sight, how 
was I to avoid it? You’ve come some croppers your- 
self.” 


18 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ None that embarrassed me. But how much do you 
want? 

‘‘ A mere bagatelle,” said Paton ; and he cleared his 
throat somewhat nervously. 

“ How much? ” repeated the banker. 

“ Ten thousand.” 

“ Security? ” 

“ Two thousand ‘ Nightingales.’ ” 

Calvert smiled and gazed quizzically at his visitor. 

“ I’m afraid your ‘ Nightingales ’ might turn out to 
be mocking birds,” said he. 

“ Do you suggest that I am trying to do you ? ” asked 
Paton somewhat angrily. 

“ My dear Paton, of course not,” replied Calvert 
suavely. “ All’s fair in business, just as in love and 
war, you know. I merely mean that your birds may 
sing the wrong tune. Try again, Paton.” 

“ I’ll see what I have,” said the would-be bor- 
rower. 

He took a small notebook from his pocket, and, in 
doing so, pulled out a little heart-shaped locket, which, 
unseen by its owner but perceived by Calvert, fell to the 
floor. The latter picked up the trinket with the in- 
tention of handing it to Paton, who was studying his 
book. He naturally glanced at it. At first he did so 
carelessly, then more attentively, and at last eagerly, 
while his face became pale. 

“ Perhaps I may be able to — ” began Paton, still 
examining his notebook. 

‘‘ A moment, please,” broke in Calvert, with just a 
suggestion of agitation in his voice. 

Paton glanced up and perceived his property in the 
banker’s hand. 


AN OUTPUT OF THE BLEACHERY 19 


“ Hello, that’s my mascot I ” cried he, surprised. 
“ How did you get hold of it.?^ ” 

“ You pulled it out of your pocket with the notebook. 
But where did you get it from.^ ” 

“ I picked it up in London.” 

“ England? ” 

“ Yes ; at the White City.” 

“ Strange ! ” murmured the banker, thoughtful. 

“ What’s strange? ” asked Paton, his curiosity 
aroused. 

‘‘ How came it into your possession? ” asked Calvert, 
his tone mandatory. 

Paton frowned. He disliked being spoken to thus. 

“ I’m not in a witness-box,” said he somewhat tartly. 

“ No, you are in the Bank of , seeking a loan,” 

retorted Calvert dryly. 

Paton lowered his crest. 

“ By George, so I am ! ” exclaimed he. “ Are you 
going to accommodate me? ” 

“ We’ll attend to one thing at a time,” rejoined the 
banker. “ Before we talk money suppose you tell me 
all you know about this trinlcet.” 

“ There’s nothing much to tell. I purchased the 
thing from a nigger in the native kraal at the White 
City.” 

“ Was he from Africa? ” 

“ Yes, Liberia. He said it was a good-luck fetich, 
and as good luck was then one of my greatest needs, 
just as it now is, I bought it.” Shaking his head sadly, 
he dolefully added: “ I can’t say that it’s brought me 
any luck, for I’ve been dodging the hammer more often 
than not ever since I purchased it. The confounded 
coon cheated me ! ” 


w 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


‘‘ It may have more virtue than you think,” said 
Calvert. “ Did the native mention how it got into his 
hands ? ” 

“ Yes. He said an old native woman gave it to him 
in exchange for a bunch of beads.” 

Calvert dried his perspiring forehead. 

“ Did he mention the woman’s name? ” asked he. 

Yes. He said it was — was — Confound it, I 
can’t bring it to my mind ! I remember, however, that 
it was a very outlandish name.” 

‘‘ Think of something else that you heard at the time, 
and probably you’ll remember the name,” suggested 
Calvert. 

“ The young nigger told me that she — Oh, by 
George, yes ! Her name was Reesha I ” 

“ I thought so,” said Calvert to himself, and he 
placed the trinket in his pocket. 

“What are you doing with my mascot?” cried 
Paton, unwilling to be deprived of his property. 

“ I propose to keep it,” said Calvert shortly. 

“No, you don’t!” objected Paton. 

“ Not if I purchase your ‘ Nightingales ’? ” 

Paton’s objections were removed. 

“ Oh, if that’s the game, it’s all right ! ” cried he. 
“ What’s your figure? ” 

“ Five thousand dollars.” 

Paton was not a nincompoop. He suspected that 
some very compelling reason was moving the banker to 
retain the trinket, and he was not unwilling to oblige 
him — at a price. 

“ Not good enough,” said he. Smiling knowingly 
into the other’s now impassive face, he went : “ ‘ Night- 

ingales ’ alone, five thousand ; with the trinket, ten ! ” 


AN OUTPUT OF THE BLEACHERY 21 


“ You are an opportunist,” said Calvert, sneering. 

“ The nigger said it was a good-luck fetich, and one 
shouldn’t sell one’s good luck for a song, you know,” 
said Paton, smiling. 

“ Very well,” said Calvert resignedly. “ Deposit 
the stock, and the ten thousand will be handed over to 
you. Now, if you don’t mind, I’m very busy.” 

“ Right you are ! ” exclaimed Paton, rising. In- 
wardly he chuckled as he thought: “By Jove, I’ve 
pulled his leg famously.” Aloud he cried : “ Ta, ta ! ” 

and went from the room. 

Calvert rang for Robert, who came at once. 

“ Robert,” said Calvert, “ tell J ones that I’m going 
to Washington to-night to see the President. I want 
him to secure a drawing-room for me on the Congres- 
sional Limited.” 

The lad replied and left the room. 

Alone, Calvert fished the trinket from his pocket. 
And as he gazed at it his face worked with emotion, 
and his eyes became moist with tears. 


CHAPTER II 


HOW LUPELTA CAME TO MONROVIA 

“ Good-morning, Miss Pattie ! ” said Captain Paul 
Dale, as he entered the parlor of the Mission House. 

Miss Helen Pattie was sewing. She was an elderly, 
motherly-looking spinster who had spent more than 
thirty years of her life, and the whole of her small in- 
come, in the somewhat fruitless endeavour to imbue 
young Liberia with a respect for sexual morality and 
a regard for truth. She glanced up from her work, 
smilingly returned Dale’s salutation, and invited him 
to be seated. 

The captain thanked the good lady, drew a chair to 
an open window that overlooked the roadstead, and 
sat down. Though thinking of something quite foreign 
to his subject, he began talking about the weather; but 
his hostess, knowing what was uppermost in his mind, 
answered his thoughts and not his words. 

“ Lupelta is at her lessons,” said she. Rising, she 
added : “ I will send her to you.” And she went from 

the room. 

Captain Dale was a well set-up, light-brown colored 
.man about thirty years of age, with straight black hair, 
somewhat prominent, well-shaped lips, and dark-brown 
eyes. He was an American cavalry officer, who had 
served in the Philippines and on the Mexican border, 
and was now in Liberia, — loaned by the United States, 
22 


HOW LUPELTA CAME TO MONROVIA 2S 


— in command of her lately organized Constabulary 
Force. 

On the morning that Dale entered the parlor of the 
Mission House he had been in West Africa for longer 
than one year. About a fortnight before, he had re- 
turned to Monrovia from the hinterland, whence he had 
brought a young girl, supposedly an Imbunda, named 
Lupelta. 

When Lupelta was about twenty years of age, Lo- 
dango. Paramount Chief of the Imbunda People, had 
come to reside in the town in which she lived. The 
townsfolk received him with much rejoicing: feasts were 
held, sacrifices were made, and many savage rites were 
performed. Young girls, wearing wreaths made of 
flowers, danced before Lodango, and among them danced 
Lupelta. Her movements were graceful, her features 
beautiful, her figure perfect, and the Imbunda Chief ad- 
mired her above all the other maidens. He decided to 
make her his favorite wife and declared his intention to 
Lupelta’s putative mother Reesha. And the young girl 
was not unwilling. She did not love him, it is true, for 
that complex passion was as yet utterly unknown to 
her. But that she had been chosen by the great Im- 
bunda warrior, Lodango, to dwell with him in his com- 
pound flattered her vanity and pleased her pride. 

Lodango’s love for Lupelta grew apace, and he be- 
came impatient to have her all his own. But before he 
could lawfully realize his desire it was absolutely nec- 
essary that she should be educated by gree-gree women 
into a knowledge of the duties that a chief’s favorite 
wife is required to perform. Hence she was placed in 
the gree-gree bush to be so trained. 

This place of instruction was situated about a mile 


24 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


from the Imbunda kraal and in the vicinity of the sac- 
rifice-grove. As a rule gree-gree students were allowed 
no Companions ; they were deprived of their hair, and 
their bare skulls were plastered with a cement-like clay 
twice a day; the flesh of their breasts, shoulders, fore- 
heads, and cheeks, was upturned with sharp flints, or 
pieces of glass ; they were not permitted to pass out 
through the gateway of the barricade of the gree-gree 
bush. By Lodango’s command, however, these severe 
rules were relaxed for Lupelta. Her skin was not sac- 
rificed ; her head was not shaven ; Reesha visited her fre- 
quently, and her maid Jaikie was with her all the time. 
Furthermore, Lupelta was not required to confine her 
movements to the inside of the barricade. 

And the girl was not negligent of this last mentioned 
privilege; for almost every morning, immediately after 
the early mist had been dissolved by the warmth of the 
rising sun, she left the teaching-place and rambled more 
or less far afield, with Jaikie in attendance. Reesha 
often accompanied her. And in whichsoever direction 
Lupelta at first strolled, eventually she sought a certain 
clear pool fed by cascading water, near the edge of 
which wild flowers grew in great abundance. Here she 
would allay her hunger with ripe fruit and juicy ber- 
ries, gathered from convenient tree and shrub, and 
quench her thirst with cool water that spouted from a 
mossy rock. Many innocent pleasures would keep her 
occupied here until toward sundown. Then, all be- 
decked with flowers and singing happily, she would 
start on her return journey to the gree-gree bush, 
there to sit through the early hours of night near a 
fire with the gree-gree women and learn wisdom from 
their mouths. 


HOW LUPELTA CAME TO MONROVIA 25 


Lupelta lived in this Arcadian fashion one whole 
month, during which time nothing disturbed her peace. 
At the end of the month the day came when she was to 
leave the gree-gree bush for good and reside in a new 
hut, which Lodango had had erected for her in his com- 
pound. In the morning of that day she went abroad 
and bade adieu to the pleasant places she had been 
wont to visit. She lingered here and there, but at 
length she reached the pool. Here she rested while 
Jaikie and Reesha searched Nature’s larder to provide 
their simple meal. And as Lupelta was listening to 
the song of the falling water, — seeing nothing, but 
dreaming dreams, — seven swarthy men dressed in flow- 
ing robes, with cruelty depicted plainly in their hard- 
looking faces, and carrying long-barrelled guns, filed 
into the place from the midst of the surrounding trees. 
Discovering Lupelta and her companions, they gave a 
loud shout and rushed toward the women. 

When Lupelta and her companions saw themselves 
thus beset, the young girl sprang to her feet and stood 
trembling, fear-bound, and voiceless; Jaikie, — equally 
as alarmed as her mistress, but more vocal, — beat her 
breasts with her hands and screamed and screamed; 
Reesha, displaying a stern temper and a readiness to 
combat, faced the approaching slavers angrily; and 
when they drew near and essayed to lay hands on Lu- 
pelta, she sprang upon them, with fierce cries, and en- 
deavoured to tear their faces with her finger-nails. 
But the old woman’s effort availed naught. The 
men struck her to the ground. They then seized the 
girls and forced them, — Lupelta almost fainting, 
Jaikie screaming and resisting, — from the place into 
the far-reaching forest. 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Soon after they had gone, Reesha recovered from 
the dazed condition into which the men’s blows had 
sent her, and struggled to her feet. She pursued the 
slavers ; and, though weak with age, soon was close 
up behind them. She followed all through the day, 
but toward evening her strength so deserted her that 
she could advance no further. She was filled with 
despair. Sinking to the ground, she began appeal- 
ing to her fetich for help; and while thus employed, 
she saw Captain Dale, at the head of a company of 
his constabulary, march from behind a clump of fiower- 
ing plants, round which the path ran, and meet the 
slavers face to face. 

When Reesha saw Dale and his men, she cried out 
with joy. She endeavoured to rise, intending to run 
to them, but could not ; so she crawled on her hands 
and knees. Meanwhile Dale had halted the slavers, 
and regardless of their clamoring, disarmed and 
pinioned them. Then the captain and his men marched 
away, taking the slavers, Lupelta, and Jaikie with 
them, but leaving Reesha, — of whose presence they 
were unaware, — still crawling along the path and 
vainly calling to attract their attention. 

Dale was the first civilized person Lupelta had ever 
seen, and his manner, clothes, — in fact, everything 
about him, — amazed her. She had been told that 
Americo-Liberians usually treated natives very harshly. 
Believing these tales, she expected that the captain 
would be cruel to her, but this expectation was not re- 
alized, for he was not only kind but tender. As the 
days passed, Lupelta began to feel strangely glad that 
she was with the captain, just as he became convinced 
that she was charming. 


HOW LUPELTA CAME TO MONROVIA 27 


Dale made up his mind to have Lupelta educated, 
and when they reached Monrovia, four days after the 
rescue, made a start in that direction by placing her 
in the hands of Miss Pattie, who was a somewhat skilled 
instructress of the unlettered. 

Moved by a desire to please Dale, Lupelta pursued 
her studies eagerly and made very rapid progress; 
hence, when Miss Pattie came to her and mentioned 
that the captain was in the parlor, waiting for her to 
join him, she was able to reply in passable English. 
But no attempt will be made to write the language 
as it was brokenly spoken by Lupelta, or by any other 
person, civilized or savage, who appears in these pages, 
though there are certain peculiarities of speech common 
among the natives, which must be retained. However, 
Lupelta replied to Miss Pattie, dropped the primer that 
she had been studying, and crossed quickly toward the 
door, — altogether too hastily to please Miss Pattie. 

“ Lupelta ! ” cried the spinster admonitively. 

The girl halted and gazed questioningly at the mis- 
sionary. 

“ Yes, Miss Pattie.? ” said she. 

‘‘ You are much too exuberant, my dear,” explained 
the teacher. 

Lupelta was puzzled. 

“ I don’t understand,” said she. 

Ladies do not run like mad things,” said Miss 
Pattie gently, and she picked the primer up from the 
floor. 

“ Oh ! ” exclaimed Lupelta enlightened. “ I forgot. 
Pardon me please? ” she added, and, though her heart 
said ‘‘ hasten ! ” she walked slowly from the room. 

But as soon as the closed door screened her from 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


28 

the spinster’s sight, she doffed the ladylike, raced 
down the passage, and burst into the parlor and the 
presence of Dale. 

When Lupelta entered, the captain’s heart quickened 
its beats, and his eyes sparkled with joy; but before 
these two had time to exchange any word beyond a 
greeting, Jaikie came hastily into the room; and she 
brought consternation with her. Her arms, her face, 
and, — in places, — her body were tom and bleeding. 

“ Lodango is coming ! ” cried the maid as she entered, 
her voice full of terror. 

Lupelta was frightened and turned pale. 

“ Hide me ! Hide me ! ” cried she wildly, clinging 
to Dale. 

“ Lodango shall do you no harm, Lupelta,” said the 
captain reassuringly, and he placed his arm about her 
waist. 

Thus protected, Lupelta felt safe. 


CHAPTER III 


WHY JAIKIE WAS TORN AND BLEEDING 

The darkness, which had deeply enshrouded Mon- 
rovia all through the long, hot night, had slowly merged 
into a thin, grey, unhealthy mist that, after a few min- 
utes, passed aw^ay. It neither lifted nor scattered, as 
fogs in more northern latitudes do, but suddenly disap- 
peared all at once, as the tropical sun, — a great flam- 
ing disc,— quickly sprang into sight from behind the 
edge of the Atlantic, distant in the east. Then the 
w'aters of the ocean, bay, rivers, lagoons, and creeks, 
which a moment earlier had appeared dull to the eye 
and had sounded sad to the ear, glittered in flashes of 
vivid green and murmured pleasingly ; innumerable 
birds, brilliant in their plumage, — but, alas! tuneless, 
- — darted to and fro overhead ; bees gathered honey ; 
butterflies sailed about displaying their vari-colored 
beautiful wings ; flowers turned their dew-moist faces 
up toward the heavens, each and all rejoicing in and 
gladly welcoming the new-born African day. 

Lodango, the Imbunda chief, gazed upon this bright 
scene, but, out of tune with it, frowned heavily. The 
barbarian was standing on a rocky ledge, which shelved 
from the crown of a wooded hillock situated at the 
extreme edge of the metropolis at its land side. He 
was looking down into the awakening city. His soli- 
tary figure, bold against the background of now cloud- 

29 


30 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


less sky, resembled a perfectly proportioned bronze 
statue. 

Except for a small topknot holding a plume, his head 
was bare of hair ; his eyes were fierce-looking and deeply 
sunken under heavy brows ; his chin was square, and his 
full lips curled over two rows of splendid, big white 
teeth filed to points. Upon his forehead, cheeks, arms, 
and breasts, were symbols, — little hummocks that had 
been formed by upturning the flesh, — disclosing that 
he was of royal rank. He wore a loin-cloth. Rest- 
ing against his breast was a small leather pouch 
pendant from a string of beads that encircled his neck. 
A short spear was in his hand and a broad-bladed sword 
in a rhinocerous-skin sheath swung from his shoulder. 

Monrovia, at which Lodango was so gloomily glower- 
ing, had few features, — other than those provided by 
Nature, — that were appealing to the eye. Though 
the streets were broad, they were unpaved, ditchy, 
stony, and covered with rank weed and coarse grass 
almost without succulence, wherein unattended goats 
and cattle browsed and swine swilled. The town con- 
tained something like three hundred buildings, mostly 
dwellings, each standing in its own spacious grounds 
now wastes, but which a little industry would have 
transformed into charming gardens. 

These residences as well as the other structures were 
located on a portion of the brow and the two sides of 
a long ridge, which stretched undulating from a bold 
bluff, that pushed its nose into the Atlantic up to, and 
beyond an eminence overlooking the city, the ocean, the 
rivers, lagoons, and an alluvial country that lay beyond 
a wide fringe of mangrove and swamp. 

It was upon this eminence that Lodango stood. He 


WHY JAIKIE WAS TORN 


ai 


saw the citizens emerge from their homes into the 
streets. He endeavoured to count them, but his untu- 
tored mind was unequal to the task. The animated 
scene displeased him, and he scowled at it. Startled 
by the booming of cannon, he gazed toward the harbor, 
whence the sounds were coming, and perceived a stately 
man-of-war half-hidden behind a curtain of smoke that 
curled from her belching guns. It seemed to Lodango 
that the vessel was spitting fire ! And when this peace- 
ful bombardment ceased he heard other guns on the 
bluff, — over which the Liberian ensign was now flutter- 
ing lazily, — begin bellowing an acknowledgment of the 
visiting war-ship’s salute. 

The savage became disheartened. He drooped his 
head and turned to go away ; but, happening to notice 
the pouch that was resting against his breast, he uttered 
an angry exclamation, halted, snatched the thing into 
his hand, held it aloft, and addressed it furiously. 

‘‘ O Fetich ! O Witch f O Charm ! ” cried he, ‘‘ gaze 
upon this big kraal! Its huts are made of stone! 
They are many ! See the multitude of warriors on the 
paths ! They are so numerous that Lodango cannot 
count them ! O Fetich, open your eyes ! In which of 
these many huts will Lodango find Lupelta.?^ Lo- 
dango’s eyes cannot see through those stone walls ! O 
Fetich, you have thrown pepper into the eyes of Im- 
bunda! No longer shall you rest against Lodango’s 
breast ! ” 

The savage started to tear the pouch from its sup- 
porting cord, but just then, hearing the voice of some 
woman approaching, who was singing an Imbunda 
ditty, — one that he often had heard Lupelta sing, — he 
paused, and scarcely breathing, listened intently. He 


32 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


remained thus a few seconds, then stole through the 
shrubbery, barely moving it as he passed, to a tall tree 
that stood where the bush hedged a wide path, which 
ran winding down to the city. He placed himself be- 
hind this tree and fixed his gaze on a bend in the path, 
around which, in another moment, came Jaikie. Lo- 
dango recognized the girl at once. He murmured joy- 
fully. Again he raised the pouch and addressed it, 
— but this time softly and humbly. 

“O Fetich, forgive Lodango ! ” muttered he. 
“ When Lodango is again in the Imbunda kraal there 
shall be a big sacrifice to thee ! Lodango has spoken ! ” 

He touched the pouch to his forehead, dropped it to 
his breast, and fixed his attention on Jaikie, who was 
approaching him, deftly balancing upon her head a 
large gourd, from the open, wide nozzle of which watei 
was splashing and sprinkling her comely black face 
as she walked. 

Jaikie came along the path, singing softly and en- 
tirely unsuspicious that danger was lurking near. She 
halted opposite the tree that screened Lodango and 
proceeded to readjust her cloth which was loosening 
and about to fall from over her young bosom; and 
while she was thus engaged, the chief sprang to the 
path, rushing towards her. She screamed, staggered 
back, the gourd toppling from her head, and turned to 
flee. 

“ Jaikie will stop ! ” cried Lodango, and he raised 
his spear against her. 

Jaikie halted. 

“ Fetich help me \ ” she murmured ; and she sank to 
her knees, trembling with fear. 


WHY JAIKIE WAS TORN 


33 


The chief lowered his spear and glared down at the 
frightened girl. 

“Would Jaikie run away from Lodango?” asked 
he sternly. 

“ No, no ; Jaikie wouldn’t run away from Lodango ! ” 
exclaimed the maid. 

The chief was disposed to be sceptical. 

“ J aikie’s tongue is making crooked talk. Lodango 
saw Jaikie try to run away.” 

“ J aikie thought Lodango was a lion,” returned the 
girl, scarcely knowing what she was saying. 

That one should think twice before speaking is, 
doubtless, an excellent rule; but if Jaikie had followed 
this precept, she would not have made the above ex- 
cuse, and Lodango’s anger would have remained with 
him. As it was, though, the chief was flattered to have 
been mistaken for a lion, and his sternness was some- 
what appeased. 

“Good!” cried he, “Jaikie will stand up! Jaikie 
will guide Lodango to Lupelta ! ” 

Jaikie did not reply nor did she arise; she merely 
shivered. 

Lodango grew impatient. 

“ Slave, obey Lodango ! ” cried he|. “ Stand up ! 
Lead Lodango to Lupelta ! ” 

Jaikie continued kneeling and, except that she 
sighed, remained mute. 

Lodango’s patience, never very enduring, now de- 
serted him entirely. He seized the girl roughly and 
forced her to her feet. Holding her flrmly, he cried: 

“ Jaikie will speak ! Lodango’s ears are open ! ” 

Jaikie quivered with pain in the chief’s strong grasp. 


34f 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


and the perspiration rolled down her cheeks in great j 
beads. 

“ Lodango will release Jaikie, then Jaikie will ( 
speak,” gasped she. | 

“ Jaikie will talk truth ! ” cried the chief, still hold- [ 
ing the girl. “If Jaikie talks lies,” he continued, |, 
“ Jaikie shall die the death.” He gave her a shake, j 
then saying: “Jaikie will speak!” released her. 

“ Lupelta dwells in the Mission House,” said J aikie 
quaveringly. 

The chief growled. 

“ Lupelta is glad,” added the girl. 

“ Lodango is sorry 1 ” cried the chief. “ Lodango i 
is hungry too much to see Lupelta! Lodango will go 
to the Mission House! Jaikie will guide Lodango. 
Jaikie will guide Lodango quickly ! ” 

Jaikie was aware that were she to lead Lodango into 
the city he would be arrested and imprisoned in Mon- 
rovia’s ant-infested, verminous jail. For a moment or 
two she was sorely tempted to thus entrap him, but, 
too tender-hearted to do a deed so cruel, her compas- 
sion got the better of the temptation. 

“No, no, Jaikie must not guide Lodango,” said 
she. 

Lodango rewarded Jaikie for her display of tender- 
ness in just such manner as the foolish girl deserved. 

“Jaikie shall die the death!” cried he fiercely, and 
he raised his spear as if to impale her. 

The girl gazed affrightedly at the spear vibrating 
in the angry chief’s hand. 

“ Stop ! Stop ! ” cried she wildly, shrinking back. 

“ Lodango must not kill Jaikie ! Lupelta would be 
sorry ! Lupelta would hate Lodango ! ” 


WHY JAIKIE WAS TORN 


S5 

Lodango, evidently, was not eager to earn Lupelta’s 
hate. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed he, lowering his spear. 

“ Lupelta loves J aikie,” added the girl. 

“ Lodango will not kill Jaikie whom Lupelta loves ! ” 
cried the chief ; and he hurled the spear into the shrub- 
bery. Then, with a surprising pathos toning his voice, 
he went on: “When Jaikie’s father broke the law, did 
not Lodango spare his life.? Did not Lodango give 
Jaikie to Lupelta.? Famine has come to the Imbunda 
kraal more than once, but was Jaikie ever hungry.? 
No! Lodango gave food to Lupelta, Reesha, and 
Jaikie. Has Jaikie forgotten.? Did not Lodango pre- 
vent gree-gree from tearing Lupelta’s tender skin with 
sharp stones and glass.? Has Lupelta forgotten.? 
Jaikie is a slave. Jaikie will guide Lodango to Lu- 
pelta, then Jaikie shall be free! Lodango will make 
Jaikie glad too much! Jaikie shall be married to Lo- 
dango’s bravest warrior! Jaikie’s husband shall be set 
to rule over Lodango’s largest kraal! His granaries 
shall be filled to overflowing! His oxen and his goats 
shall be too many for Jaikie to count! Jaikie will be 
rich! Jaikie will guide Lodango to Lupelta! Now!” 

Lodango’s pleading so touched Jaikie’s heart that 
she was consumed with pity. In her opinion the chief 
was a perfect specimen of his sex, — eloquent, brave, 
cunning, persuasive, and cruel, — and she wondered 
that Lupelta could be indifferent to worth so infinite. 
She loved her mistress, yet she wished that it might be 
in her power to assist Lodango to secure his heart’s 
desire. She knew, however, that it was out of the 
question for her to aid him in this direction, but might 
it not be possible, she thought, to induce him to 


36 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


abandon his pursuit of Lupelta? She endeavoured so 
to persuade him. 

“ Lodango,” said she insinuatingly, ‘‘ do eagles mate 
with doves? Lupelta is timid as the water deer [water 
chevrotain mentioned in West African folklore as be- 
ing exceedingly timid]. Lupelta is soft. Tears come 
to Lupelta’s eyes easily, apparently without cause. 
Lupelta is not stern enough to sleep on the skins in 
Lodango’s hut. Lupelta — ” 

By thus depreciating her mistress Jaikie was 
maladoite, for instead of persuading Lodango, she 
thereby displeased him. 

“ Jaikie will hush! ” interrupted he, frowning heavily. 
“ Lupelta is Lupelta 1 Lodango loves Lupelta. 
Jaikie talks wind! Jaikie will guide Lodango to the 
Mission House. Jaikie will do quickly! Lodango has 
got no more wind inside himself to talk with ! ” 

Jaikie, perceiving that she had failed, sighed. 

“Jaikie will make her legs move!” cried the chief 
impatiently. “ Lodango wants to see Lupelta and be 
glad. Jaikie will do quickly!” 

Her appeal to his pride having failed, Jaikie en- 
deavoured to lead the chief by working on his sense 
of fear. 

“ Lodango,” said she gravely, “ the warriors in Mon- 
rovia are many. They are brave and strong. If Lo- 
dango were to go into their kraal to seek Lupelta, 
they would seize him. They would put Lodango in 
sticks. Lodango would be sorry! Jaikie must not 
lead Lodango into — ” 

“ J aikie will hush ! ” broke in the chief impatiently. 
“Lodango am I! Lodango will devour them. Jaikie 
will do ! ” 


WHY JAIKIE WAS TORN 


37 


“ J aikie is not — ” began the girl. 

“Jaikie is not cunning!” interrupted Lodango 
angrily. Touching the hilt of his sword suggestively 
and glaring fiercely at her, he added: “ Jaikie will lose 
her head ! 

Jaikie shivered and swallowed a sob. 

“ Lupelta would be sorry if Lodango went to her,” 
said she. 

“ Jaikie lies ! ” cried the chief vehemently. 

“ Lupelta is glad because she lives in the same kraal 
as Dale,” said Jaikie. “ Lupelta has forgotten the 
Imbunda fetich and now worships Dale’s God. Lu- 
pelta wears garments that please Dale’s eyes. Lupelta 
is learning Dale’s book, — is learning to talk his — ” 

While Jaikie thus described Lupelta’s doings Lodango 
fumed and frowned and bit his lips ; at length, unable 
to listen any longer, he interrupted her. 

“ Dale’s witch has made Lupelta forget Lodango I ” 
cried he. “ When Lodango holds Lupelta in his arms 
she will remember. Lupelta will be glad! Jaikie will 
give no more make-sorry talk. Jaikie will guide Lo- 
dango to the Mission House quickly ! ” 

Jaikie knew that she was skating on very thin ice, 
as it were, yet she persisted. 

“ Lodango will return to the Imbunda kraal and for- 
get Lupelta,” said she. 

“ Jaikie’s head is getting loose too much ! ” cried 
the chief angrily, and he drew his sword. 

Jaikie’s black face grew greenish with terror. 

“ Jaikie will do,” said she, apparently subdued. 

She turned as though to T^alk away, but suddenly 
went speeding down the path as rapidly as her legs 
would carry her. And Lodango, utterly unprepared 


38 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


for the girl’s maneuver, at first was too surprised to 
move. In another moment, though, he recovered his 
presence of mind, then gave a great shout and pursued 
her. 

Jaikie was fieet of foot, but nothing like so swift as 
Lodango, who was the fastest runner of his tribe. 
However, doing her utmost, she discarded her cloth 
and ran entirely naked; still Lodango drew closer and 
closer to her until at last she despaired of making her 
escape. She was on the point of halting, but just then, 
hearing footsteps at the other side of a clump of 
prickly-cactus round which curved the path on which 
she was running, she was encouraged to make a desper- 
ate effort. She darted into the clump of spiked shrub- 
bery and, though tearing her skin, forced her way 
through it to its other side where a small body of the 
Constabulary Force was marching. 

When Jaikie sprang into the shrubbery, Lodango, 
doubtless not at all willing to turn himself into a sort 
of pin-cushion, halted, exclaiming angrily. Then he 
became aware of the presence of the constabulary and 
wisely decided to retreat. So he raced back to the tall 
tree, recovered his spear, then disappeared in the 
forest. 

And while Lodango thus showed that his bump of 
discretion was properly developed, Jaikie explained the 
situation to the constabulary, who, immediately on her 
finishing her recital, began a fruitless pursuit of the 
Imbunda Chief. Then Jaikie retrieved her cloth, ran 
down the hill to the Mission House, and bursting into 
its parlor, presented herself, — terrified, torn, and 
bleeding, — to her astonished young mistress and the 
American cavalryman Dale. 


CHAPTER IV 


WHAT TOOK PLACE AT THE WATEESIDE 

Whenever a Monrovian lady found it necessary to 
renew her stock of certain trifles, — such as pins, tapes, 
and needles, — she would don a costume of a fashion 
obsolete years before in Europe, and proudly prom- 
enade to one or another of the petty shops situated in 
the residential section of the city. But, if any more 
important article were required, she would descend, — 
possibly bruising her toes, certainly risking ugly 
tumbles, — the declivity to the Waterside. And being 
too much of a lady to ‘ tote,’ — as she would put it, — 
anything herself, a half-naked native would trudge 
humbly at her heels to carry her purchase, even though 
it might be but a bodkin. 

However, the waterside was a thoroughfare that ran 
along the whole length of the rise at its base. On one 
of its sides it abutted several docks and wharfs and the 
Mesurado River, which a few yards further on emptied 
itself, — between two tongues of sand and over a very 
shallow, shifty bar, — into the Atlantic Ocean. 

On each week-day morning, — but never of a Sunday, 
because the Monrovians were sadly afflicted with re- 
ligiousness, — shortly after sunrise until eleven o’clock 
(second-breakfast time) the Waterside was an open 
market and promenade, full of noise, color, and move- 
ment. A promiscuous multitude crowded the ap- 
39 


40 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


proaches to the custom house, the post office, and the 
Government Wharf, filling all the spaces before the 
warehouses of foreign merchants, from whom Liberia 
receives the larger portion of her small revenue. 

Pale-faced Assyrian Jews displayed cheap shawls, 
rugs, jewelry, and various other commodities pleasing 
to the eyes and tastes of the Monrovian ladies. Accra 
women chaffered with probable buyers over phoo-phoo 
and green peppers in the pod; Kru women sold fish, 
hooked by their menfolk from the deep water of the bay 
during the night before ; Vie women measured out palm- 
oil from great gourds, or palm-wine from stone jars; 
Bassa women disposed of fruit, yams, cassava, cooked- 
meat, and palm-nuts in the bunch. 

Women were there in hundreds ! Some were old, 
some young, some ugly, some handsome, and their com- 
plexions varied in color from coal-black to creamy- 
white. The young natives, — girls and lads alike, — 
were for the greater part almost naked, the mature and 
the aged wore garments strange in shape and, in many 
instances, as brilliant with variegated color as a pea- 
cock’s tail. 

But females did not monopolize the Waterside. 
Men, too, were there, sauntering up and down its entire 
length. Politicians heatedly discussed the question of 
which great political party would win at the next elec- 
tion, — the Mixed-breeds or the Pure-blacks ; Govern- 
ment employees, anxious about their next pay-day, 
eagerly questioned the informed as to whether or not 
there was any cash in the public treasury ; thirsty Gov- 
ernment officials high in rank diplomatically ma- 
neuvered to secure free drinks of vile spirits ; the amor- 
ously inclined flirted with half-naked native girls. 


WHAT TOOK PLACE AT WATERSmE 41 


There was not even one park in all Monrovia, there- 
fore the citizens had some excuse for thus assembling 
at the Waterside. Nor did the city contain any pub- 
lic libraries, (there were two or three private li- 
braries, which, grouped together, would have contained 
probably two hundred books), museums, art galleries, 
theaters, or music halls. In fact, places for either the 
instruction or the amusement of the public were con- 
spicuously absent. But there were numerous churches 
and chapels, from the pulpits of which cunning igno- 
rance served out a sort of superstitious pabulum sup- 
posedly theological. 

Now, on the same morning that Lodango and Jaikie 
had their heated interview on the eminence, the citizens 
were assembled at the Waterside as usual, and among 
them was the Honorable Pidgley MufFy, the private 
secretary and nephew of the President of Liberia. Mr. 
Muffy’s complexion was yellow, and his morals and 
courage were of about the same color. He was some- 
what under the average height and delicately made, 
and his countenance, usually wearing an ingratiating 
smile, was not at all displeasing when casually glimpsed. 
Carrying a cane, he languidly, — Monrovians seldom 
hastened, — moved along the thoroughfare exchanging 
remarks with this and that acquaintance, but all the 
time evidently searching with his one good eye (cataract 
had destroyed the vision of the other) for some particu- 
lar person or thing. Twice he explored the whole 
length of the Waterside in this manner, then passed to 
a sort of dock, where in an obscure corner an old native 
woman was squatting before a small mat, upon which 
were temptingly displayed a number of fetiches, 
charms, and other mysterious things. Mr. Muffy at 


42 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


sight of this creature, exclaimed with satisfaction, 
crossed to the mat, halted, and spoke to her. 

“ Lobue, good-moming,” said he. 

Though it was an intensely hot morning, Lobue ap- I 
peared to be cold, for she shivered and drew the ragged j 
cloth that was partly hiding her nakedness more closely 
about her meager shoulders. j 

“ He, he, he ! ” cackled the hag. ‘‘ Muffy is young 
and his blood is warm, so he finds the morning good. 
Lobue is old, — old ! ” 

“ You should sit where the sun would shine upon 
you,” said MufFy ; “ not hide in this out-of-the-way 
place, where no one can find you. I’ve been tramp- j 
ing up and down the Waterside for the longest time, j 
searching for you.” 

“ Muffy has found Lobue,” said she, showing her 
almost toothless gums in a leering grin. 

“ Yes, after a lot of trouble,” grumbled the secre- 
tary. “ I suppose you know what I’m after.? ” 

“ No, I don’t.” 

“ I’ve come for the medicine you promised Miss 
Bartle to make for her.” 

“ Lobue now knows what Muffy is after.” 

“ It is prepared.? ” 

« Yes.” 

“ Then hand it over to me.” 

“ Has Muffy brought money to pay Lobue for it? ” 
asked the old woman. “ Lobue wants gold ! ” 

“ Gold ! ” cried Muffy amazed. “ Do you think the 
stuff grows on trees? I was told to give you fifty 
cents.” 

“ Lobue wants gold ! ” repeated the crone ve- 
hemently. 


WHAT TOOK PLACE AT WATERSIDE 43 


Muffy frowned with annoyance as he answered: 

“ I have none with me.” 

“ Go to Hulda. She will give you a piece.” 

“ She is not out of her bed yet. Give me the medi- 
cine, and I’ll hand you the money to-morrow mom- 
ing.” 

Lobue shook her head dissentingly. 

“ Lobue will give the medicine to Muffy when he 
hands her the gold,” she returned stubbornly. 

“ Don’t you trust me? ” 

Lobue trusts Muffy, but distrusts his memory. 
When to-morrow morning comes, Muffy ’s memory may 
have forgotten the old woman. Muffy’s one eye may 
not see Lobue.” 

Muffy was hurt in his dignity and he became in- 
censed. 

“ Hag,” cried he angrily, “ give me the medicine ! ” 

Lobue again shook her head dissentingly, then began 
advertising her wares. 

“ Who wants ? Who wants ? Who wants ? ” she 
screamed in a cracked voice. “ Lobue has fetiches ! 
Lobue has charms! For those who hate, Lobue has 
revenge medicine! For those who lo — ” 

“ Stop that yelling and give me the stuff ! ” inter- 
rupted the secretary. “ Miss Bartle is waiting for 
it!” 

Lobue grinned at Muffy. 

“ He, he, he ! ” she chuckled. “ A little while ago 
Muffy said Hulda was still in bed. Now Muffy says 
that Hulda is waiting for the medicine! Muff}" is not 
a good liar. Gold, gold, Muffy ! ” 

Muffy was insulted. 

“ You confounded old witch! ” cried he angrily; “ if 


44 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


you’re not more careful with that tongue of yours, 
I’ll write a lesson in good manners with my cane upon 
your shrivelled hide.” Raising his cane over the 
woman threateningly, he added; “ Fork over the medi- 
cine at once ! ” 

Lobue, apparently undismayed, sneered at MufFy. 

“ Muffy is a pig ! ” cried she. 

The secretary, his anger by no means decreased by 
this added insult, exploded. 

“ Beast ! ” he cried, as he brought his cane with much 
force down upon the woman’s bare shoulder. 

Immediately on the stick’s touching her, Lobue 
sprang to her feet with an agility that was most re- 
markable in one so aged. She glared balefully at 
Muffy. Chattering like an enraged monkey, she ad- 
vanced toward him, with hands outstretched as though 
to attack him. 

“ Stand off ! ” cried Muffy, springing back thor- 
oughly alarmed. 

“ Dog ! Slave ! Rat ! ” cried Lobue. 

“ Drop it, Lobue,” said Muffy in a somewhat shaky 
voice, “ and I’ll give you a dime.” 

Muffy’s offer quieted Lobue’s disturbed temper, just 
as oil thrown on perturbed waters smooths them. She 
hushed at once, resquatted beside her stock-in-trade, 
and smiled at the secretary very pleasantly, as if noth- 
ing disagreeable had taken place. And the storm be- 
ing over, Mr. Muffy called back his courage, — such 
as it was, — and again approached Lobue. He halted 
near her, but beyond her reach, and took the promised 
coin from his pocket. 

“ Lobue,” complained the secretary, “ you are a per- 
fect spitfire ! ” 


WHAT TOOK PLACE AT WATERSIDE 45 


“ Lobue is sorry,” whined the hag with humility. 

Mr. Muffy was very much emboldened by Lobue’s 
humility. 

“You seem to forget who and what I am!” cried 
he, pursing his lips proudly and expanding his 
chest. 

“ Lobue is sorry,” repeated the woman. “ Give Lo- 
bue the dime ! ” she added, extending her hand eagerly 
to receive it. 

“Will you hand over the medicine?” asked Muffy. 

Lobue drew her hand back and grunted impatiently ; 
then she said: 

“ Lobue must not give it unless she receives gold. 
Were she to give it to Muffy for silver all its virtues 
would be lost.” 

“ Are you speaking the truth? ” 

“ Lobue is speaking the truth. The medicine is a 
love potion.” 

“ A love potion 1 ” cried Muffy amazed. 

“ Aye.” 

“ This is interesting,” thought Muffy. 

“ Hulda must pay Lobue gold I ” added the woman. 

“Do you know for whom it is intended?” asked 
Muffy. 

“ Lobue knows.” 

“ His name ? ” cried the secretary eagerly. 

“ Maybe it is Muffy,” replied Lobue, grinning. 

Mr. Muffy flushed, and his eye sparkled joyfully. 

“ Hulda need not drug me,” thought he. “ Heavens, 
I’m already madly in love with her ! ” 

“ Give Lobue the coin I ” continued the old woman. 

“ Are you sure I am to be the victim ? ” 

“ Lobue said ‘ Maybe.’ ” 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


46 


“ Confound it, be more explicit ! ” cried Muffy im- 
patiently. “ Does Miss Bartle intend to have me swal- 
low the stuff ” I 

‘‘ Lobue will tell Muffy no more,” said the woman de- i 
cisively. “ Give Lobue the silver ! ” ; 

“ Answer my question, and I’ll give it to you at ! 
once,” said Muffy, and he held the coin toward her j 
temptingly. I 

Lobue glared greedily at the money. After a sec- I 
ond or two, doubtless afraid that unless it were removed 
from her sight its tempting appearance would over- 
come her scruples, she suddenly dashed it from the 
mulatto’s hand ; and, while the coin went spinning 
through the air to fall into the river some feet away, she 
went on: 

“ Muffy will tell Hulda to come to Lobue’s hut to- 
night just after the moon begins to shine. Hulda 
will fetch Lobue gold ! ” 

“ If I give you gold this afternoon,” asked Muffy, 

“ wiU you tell me everything you know .? ” 

‘‘ If Muffy brings Lobue gold, Lobue will tell him,” 
promised the woman. 

“ All right ; I’ll show up,” promised Muffy. “ But 
now, Lobue, you must tell — ” 

“ Lobue will talk to Muffy when he comes to her 
hut,” said the old woman ; then she turned away crying 
her wares as she had before. 

Muffy was convinced that it would be impossible for 
him to draw anything further from Lobue just then, 
so he left her and returned to the thoroughfare. He 
slowly sauntered along until opposite the entrance to 
the Government Wharf, where he halted to light a 
cigarette. While he was thus engaged a native youth 


WHAT TOOK PLACE AT WATERSIDE 4»7 


ran from the wharf and brushed against him, which 
caused the cigarette to fall from his hand. 

The lad perceived what he had done, halted, and 
begged Muffy to forgive him ; but the secretary, in- 
stead of accepting the apology, proceeded to cane the 
3 mung fellow unmercifully. Mr. MufFy was not per- 
mitted to indulge his cruel humor for long, though, for 
Dale came upon the scene and stopped him. 

About the same time that the mulatto left Lobue, 
the captain, after having convinced Lupelta that Lo- 
dango could not harm her, started from the Mission 
House to go to the post office at the Waterside. When 
half-way down the hill he perceived Muffy beating the 
lad, and at the sight his gorge rose. Putting on speed, 
in a little while he had reached Mr. Muffy, seized hold 
of his upraised arm, and prevented his further abuse 
of the lad. 

The secretary, taken by surprise, at first gazed 
blankly at Dale; the next moment, though, he uttered 
an angry exclamation, wrenched Ins arm from the 
captain’s grasp, and sprang back. 

“ Wha — - what the devil do you mean ? ” cried he, 
glaring blackly at the American. 

“ You coward,” retorted Dale, “ for a cent I’d break 
every bone in your body \ ” Giving a pitying glance 
at the rescued lad, who was rubbing his hurts, he 
added : “ What right have you to maltreat this 
youth.? ” 

“ Dale, I’ll — I’ll get even with you for this ! ” cried 
Muffy passionately. “ You’re not a Liberian, and I’ll 
make things hot for you ! ” 

Dale smiled down at the fuming secretary. 

“ My dear Mr. Muffy,” said he, ‘‘ I’m dead sure 


48 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


you’ll do me a bad turn if you can, so suppose we let 
it rest at that.” 

“ I’ll have you fired back to America ! ” threatened 
MufFy. 

“ All right,” responded Dale cheerfully, “ have me 
fired. At the present time, though, keep your threats 
between your teeth. If you don’t, you may receive a 
jolly good trouncing. Don’t tempt me too far, but 
vamoose ! ” 

Muffy was strongly inclined to make an angry reply, 
but perceiving something in Dale’s eyes that suggested 
that the captain was losing his patience, he muttered 
an oath and slunk away. 

Then Dale turned to the lad. 

‘‘ Are you hurt ? ” asked he. 

“ Not much.” 

“What’s your name.?” 

“ Whreabo.” 

“ And your tribe? ” 

“ Imbunda,” returned the lad proudly. 

Dale smiled. 

“ Ah, an Imbunda ! ” exclaimed he. 

“ Whreabo is Mwamba’s brother. Mwambo is a 
big warrior! What is your name?” asked Whreabo. 

“ My name is Dale.” 

“ Good I Whreabo will not forget. Whreabo is 
Dale’s friend. Wow ! ” 

The captain, pleased with the young Imbunda, was 
willing to employ him. 

“ Would you like to work for me? ” asked he. 

“ Whreabo will work for Dale,” said the lad. 

“ Agreed I Come along 1 ” said Dale, starting away. 

Whreabo followed the captain. 


CHAPTER V 


MR. MUFFY DISCOVERS THAT HE IS NOT WANTED 

The discomfited secretary, anger and hatred eating 
his heart, climbed from the Waterside partly up the rise 
to a small shop, which he entered to treat himself to 
a glass of trade gin, hoping that the fiery stuff would 
help to calm his perturbed spirits. He found its pro- 
prietress, a coal-black Negress, — who answered to the 
euphonious name of Mrs. Sophronia Bupp, — standing 
behind her deal counter, engaged in a conversation, in 
which she seemed to be very much interested, with one 
of the Constabulary Force. 

“ Mrs. Bupp, gin and Angostura, please,” said 
Muffy, approaching the counter. 

The hostess checked her flow of conversation, evi- 
dently with much reluctance, and proceeded to serve the 
i secretary. Using her apron, which was more than 
ready for the washing-tub, she wiped a dim-looking 
tumbler and placed it and a stone bottle before Muffy, 
and while so doing made an apology. 

‘‘ I’m sorry, Mr. Muffy,” said she, ‘‘ but I’m out of 
Angostura. You drank the very last drop I had when 
you popped in this morning on your way to the Water- 
side. Will you try peach ” 

' “ Imported.? ” asked Muffy, as he poured a gener- 

ous portion of the Dutch poison from the jug into the 
tumbler. 

“ No, bome-made.” 


49 


60 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“Not fit to drink!” exclaimed Muffy emphatically. 

He gulped the contents of the tumbler, undiluted. 
It scalded his throat, brought tears into his eyes, and 
deprived him of breath. He gasped. 

“ It’s from a new lot I bought this morning,” ex- 
plained Mrs. Bupp. “ I know that you’re an excellent 
judge, Mr. MufFy. Do you think it’s all right ” she 
asked somewhat anxiously. 

Mr. Muffy, once more in possession of his breath, 
smiled and smacked his lips suggestively. 

“ It touches the spot, Mrs. Bupp,” he responded ap- 
provingly. 

Mrs. Bupp was pleased that the “new lot” (six 
bottles) suited the cultivated taste of Mr. Muffy, who 
was one of her most critical customers. She smiled 
contentedly and passed him five cents, in coppers, as 
change from an English shilling that he had han^ded 
her from which to take payment for the gin. 

“ Have you heard the news, Mr. Muffy.? ” asked Mrs. 
Bupp as the secretary pocketed the coppers. 

“No, I haven’t,” he replied. “ Anything interest- 
ing? ” 

“ Mr. Boltus here,” answered the woman, indicating 
the constable, “ said that Lodango is up to some kind 
of mischief.” 

“ You don’t say so I ” exclaimed Mr. Muffy. 

“ I saw him this morning on Lookout Hill,” joined 
in the constable. “ He was chasing a native girl who 
had refused to guide him to the Mission House.” 

“ The Mission House I ” cried Mr. Muffy amazed. 
“What did the savage want to go there for.? ” 

“ After Lupelta,” answered the constable. 

“ Who is Lupelta ? ” asked Muffy. 


MR. MUFFY IS NOT WANTED 


61 


The constable, who had participated in the rescue 
of Lupelta from the slavers, explained. 

“ A pretty how-de-do over a naked hussy ! ” cried 
Mrs. Bupp, shaking her Madras-kerchief-turbaned head 
disapprovingly. 

“ Do you think the captain will surrender her to 
the Imbunda ? ” asked MufFy. 

“Not much!” cried the constable. “The captain 
is kinder gone on her.” 

“Has he made her his woman ” asked the secre- 
tary. 

“No, sir!” replied the constable. “He treats her 
just as if she were a civilized lady.” 

Mrs. Bupp, struck with amazement, rolled up her 
eyes and held her hands on high. 

“ What next ! ” cried she. “ The idea of that stuck- 
up American trying to put a heathen native wench 
upon a level with civilized ladies, — with a lady like me/ 
It’s absolutely insulting to us Liberians ! ” 

“Insulting.?^ Why, Mrs. Bupp, it’s worse!” said 
I MufFy sympathetically ; and, unseen by the lady, he 
winked at the constable, who responded with a grin, 
j “ Yes, it is ! ” vociferated Mrs. Bupp. “ But what 
does the man intend doing with the creature? Do you 
know, Mr. Boltus?” 

“ According to what Jaikie said, he intends to send 
her to America and, after she has been educated, marry 
her.” 

Mrs. Bupp was now not only amazed but shocked. 

I “ Scandalous ! ” cried she vehemently. “ Really, it 
I makes me ill to hear of it! Who ever heard of such a 
I thing! Marry her when he could — could — Well, 
phe man has no more sense than a jackass!” 


52 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Perhaps he loves her,” remarked Mr. Muffy. 

Mrs. Rupp snorted. 

“ Suppose he does, what’s that got to do with it? ” 
cried she somewhat heatedly. ‘‘ Does a person usually 
say grace before he eats something on the sly.^ The 
man’s a fool ! I knew that there was something wrong 
about him, for he’s never plumped a cent down on my 
counter. I hope the girl will be taken from him, even 
though the loss of her should break his heart. He 
would deserve it ! ” 

Mrs. Bupp gave another snort by way of a pero- 
ration. 

“ I guess the savage hasn’t much of a chance,” said 
the constable. 

“ If I were a man I’d help him,” said the woman. 

Muffy started. Mrs. Bupp’s words put an idea into 
his head, — an idea that accelerated the beatings of his 
heart. 

“ By Jove! why not.^ ” thought he. “ It would even 
things up nicely between us.” 

While Muffy thus communed with himself the blood 
rushed into his face and colored it. 

Mrs. Bupp perceived the flush in Mr. Muffy’s face, 
and the good soul became very much concerned about 
him. 

“ Good gracious, Mr. Muffy I ” exclaimed she;. 
“Your face is red as a beet. What’s the matter 
Are you in pain.? ” 

“ Awful I ” said Mr. Muffy, his tone was lugubrious. 

“ Where is it — in your insides.? ” asked Mrs. Bupp. 

“ A sort of gnawing,” responded the secretary, and 
he rubbed the place wherein gnawings usually reside. 

Mrs. Bupp became very compassionate. 


MR. MUFFY IS NOT WANTED 


53 


“ Poor Mr. Muffy ! ” exclaimed she pityingly. Then, 
perhaps with one of her eyes directed toward business, 
she added : “ Maybe, Mr. MufFy, if you swallowed an- 
other wee drop of the ‘ lixer,’ the pain would vacate 
your interior.” 

‘‘ Perhaps it would,” agreed Muffy dolefully. 

He helped himself to a “ wee drop ” of the “ lixer,” — 
that is, he half-filled the tumbler with gin. This time, 
however, having something at hand to do with which 
a burning throat and shortness of breath would inter- 
fere, he did not ingulp the liquor, but, controlling his 
impatient appetite, sipped it slowly; at the same time, 
with an air of indifference, he conversed with the 
constable. 

“ Do you suppose Lodango has returned to his 
kraal ? ” asked he. 

“ I should say not,” responded the constable. “ It 
isn’t likely that he would have gone away without hav- 
ing made a try at getting hold of Lupelta. I imagine 
that he is hiding somewhere near the city.” 

“ Probably,” said Muffy. “ Do you think you could 
find out for a certainty where he is.^ The President 
would like to know.” 

“ Easily, sir,” answered the constable. 

“ Very well, do so ; and let me know as soon as you 
can,” said Muffy. 

“ I’ll attend to it at once,” said the man ; and he 
hastened from the shop. 

Mr. Muffy smiled with satisfaction and, there no 
longer being a reason for resisting his persuading pal- 
ate, disposed of the remainder of his gin with one large 
’swallow. He then paid Mrs. Bupp, bade her farewell, 
land started for the Executive Mansion. 


64 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


This important structure was situated in the center 
of the city, on Ashmun Street, a short distance to the 
south of a summit where, in December, 1882, in the 
infancy of the Republic, the heroic Ashmun, rising from 
his bed of sickness, with thirty-four brave colonists 
repulsed an assault made by 800 savages. As did 
the American Legation, the Dutch Consulate, and sev- 
eral private dwellings, the Mansion faced an uneven- 
surfaced square of ground enclosed by a fence, made 
of rough stones loosely placed together, in the inter- 
stices of which nested lizards, scorpions, and other 
kinds of reptiles and insects, both harmful and harm- 
less. This enclosure was named Government Square. 
Therein the Monrovians were wont periodically to 
muster and, with much shouting and prancing, go 
through a sort of military drill; there newly-elected 
Chief Magistrates delivered their inaugural addresses 
and took part in other functions ; and there, as had 
happened more than once, natives died uncared for and 
unpitied. 

Though the Executive Mansion was not a brilliant 
example of architectural skill, it had the appearance 
of solidity, and it contained numerous spacious rooms, 
distributed over two extensive floors, and a large cu- 
pola. The cupola room was lighted by many wide 
windows, from which could be viewed the rivers, the 
harbor, the ocean, and a delightful-looking country, 
dotted with forests, and embossed with hills, and con- 
taining many other features that gave a charming di- 
versity to the view. 

The President and his stepdaughter. Miss Hulda 
Bartle, resided in the Executive Mansion. The cupola- 
room was Hulda’s boudoir, and in it she idly spent many 


MR. MUFFY IS NOT WANTED 


55 


hours either watching passing ships at sea or gazing 
at the far-away hills, in the valleys of which were situ- 
ated the kraals of the warlike Imbunda People. 

Hulda was what some persons call a “ love-child,” 
but why illegitimate children should be thus named, in 
contra-distinction to children bom of legally married 
mothers, it is very puzzling to understand. However, 
her father, a just-minded Englishman, — who, like the 
majority of his countrymen, was immovably convinced 
that only Englishmen should be permitted to reside and 
do business in England, — had seen fit to favor Liberia 
with his presence and Hulda’s mother with his intimate 
society. During a number of years he bartered adul- 
terated New England rum and the like for pure palm oil 
on week-days and, being a good Christian, attended 
church on Sundays. 

In consequence of his honest endeavours, he eventu- 
ally became rich, and his wealth made him homesick and 
filled him with a desire to regularize his relationship 
with the opposite sex. Now, nostalgia being a com- 
plaint for which there was only one curative, and Li- 
beria offering him no opportunity to reform by con- 
necting himself in legitimate marriage with a lady of 
his own race, he bade farewell to his makeshift wife and 
his daughter Hulda who was then an infant, boarded 
one of the Elder and Dempster homeward bound 
steamers, and passed from their ken forever. It must 
be placed to his credit that, contrary to the practice 
of the majority of his kind, he left a fair portion of 
his belongings behind him for his cast-offs. 

The deserted mother did not clothe herself in sack- 
cloth nor strew ashes upon her head because of the 
Englishman’s departure. Her courage was braced up 


56 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


by the material benefits his exit had conferred upon 
her. She accepted the situation very philosophically; 
that is to say, she began casting her glances about in 
search of some person of her own race and nationality 
to occupy the place vacant in her affections. 

So soon as it became known that the pseudo widow 
was willing to make a second venture in the realm of 
matrimony, many gentlemen from all over the Republic 
became rival candidates for her hand, if not her for- 
tune. For a time she found it difficult to select one 
from the many deserving suitors, but at last, won by 
the superior attractions, mental as well as physical, of 
a poor but aspiring gentleman, she fixed her choice 
on him. 

Then the wedding bells rang! No one mentioned the 
happy groom’s predecessor, and Hulda, then in her late 
teens, participated in the consequent revelries, admired 
by all, scorned by none ; for a soft sin such as the bride 
had committed was winked at by society in Monrovia, 
and illegitimacy was not exactly unfashionable. 

The wife so used her wealth to promote the fortunes 
of her husband that he arrived at the pinnacle of his 
ambition, — the Presidency of Liberia. Shortly after 
the woman had accomplished this good work she died, 
leaving the greater part of her possessions, under the 
trusteeship of the widower, to Hulda, then over twenty- 
two years of age. 

Two years had now passed since Hulda’s mother 
died. This morning the girl was in her boudoir, re- 
clining in a careless attitude on a lounge and reading 
a book, when Mr. Muffy entered, unannounced and 
without even the formality of knocking. 


MR. MUFFY IS NOT WANTED 


57 


Hulda dropped the book, sprang from the lounge 
and frowned at the intruder. 

‘‘ Pidgley,” cried she indignantly, “ what do you 
mean.f^ ” 

“Mean.'’” said MulFy innocently, as he crossed 
toward her, “ I don’t understand you. What are you 
driving at.? ” 

“ You came in without knocking! ” 

Mr. Muffy appeared to be very much surprised. 

“ I did nothing of the kind I ” cried he. “ I knocked 
twice.” 

“ I don’t believe you \ ” 

Mr. Muffy, apparently wounded to his very soul, 
looked at the girl reproachfully. 

“ Do you for a second suppose I would tell you a 
falsehood.?” he asked in an aggrieved tone. “Why, 
Hulda, I’d much sooner have my tongue torn out by 
its roots ! ” 

The man’s extravagance restored the girl to good- 
humor, and she laughed. 

“ Pidgley, don’t be a fraud,” said she. “ I’ve caught 
you fibbing any number of times.” 

“ Well, I haven’t told one this time.” 

“ I give you the benefit of the doubt and apologize. 
Now tell me what brought you here.? ” 

“ Don’t you know.? ” 

“ How should I know .? ” asked she. 

“ You asked me to see old Lobue.” 

“ Oh, yes ; so I did 1 I had forgotten all about it. 
Have you seen her.? ” 

“ Yes, about an hour ago.” 

“ Did she give you the medicine.? ” 


58 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Do you intend to keep me standing? ” 

“ Certainly not,” exclaimed Hulda, and placing her- 
self upon the lounge, she motioned him to sit down be- 
side her. 

Mr. MufFy sat down close to Hulda, almost touch- 
ing her. This proximity caused the blood to rush 
through his veins and redden his face. 

Hulda perceived that her companion was flushing 
and remarked upon it. 

“ Why, Pidgley,” exclaimed she, “ what’s the mat- 
ter with you? Your face is as red as — as a peony 1 ” 

“ It’s the heat,” was truthful Mr. Muffy’s explan- 
ation. 

“ You’d better cool yourself,” said Hulda, and she 
handed him a fan. 

Miilfy was well aware that fanning would not cool his 
fever. Nevertheless, for the purpose of appearing con- 
sistent, he used the instrument, and in so doing wafted 
the odor of gin, which was emerging from his mouth, to 
Hulda’s nostrils. 

The effluvium offended Hulda. 

“ Faugh, you’ve been drinking ! ” exclaimed she, dis- 
gusted, and moving back from him. “No wonder 
you’re hot. If you don’t break off the habit, Pidgley, 
you’ll soon become a perfect sot.” 

“ Something happened at the Waterside that upset 
my nerves, and I took a drop of Hollands to quiet 
them,” said Muffy humbly. 

“ Wliat an absurd excuse I ” cried Hulda amused. 
“ You poisoned yourself with the nasty stuff because 
you like it.” 

“ I detest it, but — ” 

“Now I know you’re fibbing!” broke in the girl. 


MR. MUFFY IS NOT WANTED 


59 


“ But never mind, — tell me about Lobue. Did she give 
you the medicine.'^ ” 

“ No.” 

“ Why not.? ” 

“ The old hag said you must receive it from her your- 
self. She requires you to be at her hut to-night shortly 
after the moon shows her face.” 

Hulda frowned. 

“ I’ll do nothing of the kind ! ” exclaimed she. 

Muffy smiled. He still believed that the love potion 
was intended for himself. 

“ It won’t matter,” said he. 

Hulda glanced quickly at Muffy out of the corners 
of her eyes. 

“ What am I to infer from that.? ” asked she, some- 
what uneasy. 

Muffy wanted to disclose what was in his mind, but 
wisely refrained. 

“ There’s nothing for you to infer,” said he. “ I 
was merely thinking that Lobue’s demand was rather 
cheeky.” 

Hulda was satisfied that Muffy’s remark, which had 
somewhat startled her, meant nothing, and she was re- 
lieved. 

“ Cheeky is no name for it,” said she. “ But now, 
tell me what happened at the Waterside that upset 
you .? ” 

Muffy, thus reminded of his late clash with Captain 
Dale, scowled. 

“ I was assaulted,” said he. 

“ Assaulted ! ” repeated Hulda, interested. 

“ Yes, brutally ! ” 

“ Poor Pidgley,” exclaimed Hulda, her voice was 


60 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN j 

sympathetic. “Was it so serious as that.^ Who did j 
it ? ” 

“ That nose-in-the-air American.” i 

“ Faulkner.? ” 

‘‘ No, Dale, — confound him ! ” 

As has been intimated, Hulda was inclined to sym- 
pathize with Mr. MufFy, but now, learning that it was 
the captain who had done the assaulting, her mood 
changed, and it was with difficulty that she prevented 
herself from smiling in the secretary’s face. 

“ The cruel man ! ” exclaimed the young hypocrite. 

Muffy was an alumnus of the Liberian College, — 
wherein handicrafts and agriculture are not taught, — 
and a knowledge of the doing of the ancients was, as 
the saying goes, at the tips of his fingers. 

“ A perfect Caligula ! ” cried he. 

“ Did he flog you.?” asked Hulda. 

Muffy glared at Hulda wonderingly. 

“ Flog me! ” crkd he, with much emphasis. “ Have 
you lost your wits.? Flog me? Of course not! If 
he had tried to do anything like that maybe I wouldn’t 
have given him What! No, he merely shoved me.” 

Hulda again suppressed a smile. 

“ How did you manage to offend him.? ” asked she. 

‘‘ I didn’t offend him at all ; at least, I can see no 
reason why he should have taken offense. I was flog- 
ging a native. The beastly American had the nerve to 
interfere. I suppose he was moved by his confounded 
equal rights ideas, which we Liberians don’t thank him 
for bringing into the country and teaching to the 
natives. The cad ! I shall pay him out ! ” 

“ Is that so .? ” said Hulda somewhat coldly. 

“Yes, that’s so!” 


MR. MUFFY IS NOT WANTED 


61 


Though Hulda was not acquainted with Muffy’s 
character to its muddy depths, she knew that he was 
very capable of doing mean things ; so his threat to 
practise against Dale somewhat alarmed her, and she 
made up her mind to act as the captain’s guardian 
angel. 

“ In what manner do you propose to proceed against 
him ? ” she asked. 

“ I’ll persuade my uncle to have him recalled to 
America,” answered Muffy. 

“ Your uncle will not be persuaded,” said Hulda. 

“Why not?” 

“ Because I will not permit him.” 

“ You ! ” cried Muffy, amazed, glaring at Hulda. 

“Yes, I!” cried Hulda firmly. 

“ But Hulda,” said Muffy wonderingly, “ what dif- 
ference would it make to you ? ” 

“ Captain Dale is doing exceedingly good work in 
Liberia,” said Hulda. “ You shan’t have him sent 
away ! ” 

Muffy began floating in a sea of doubts. ^ 

“ Hulda, what does this mean.? ” said he. 

“ It means,” said Hulda, somewhat off her guard, 
“ that I will not allow my step-father to do anything 
to injure Captain Dale.” 

“ You will not? ” 

“ I will not ! ” 

Mr. Muffy suspected the truth, and his jealousy was 
aroused. He grew pale. 

“It is possible?” murmured he, half to himself. 

He glared intently at Hulda. She returned his stare 
bravely, but was unable to prevent her face from be- 
coming red; the man’s face, on the other hand, grew 


62 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


black as night. Hulda’s blushes had exposed her feel- 
ings to him. He felt like murdering the girl. 

“ You are fond of the American.^ ” said he, vainly 
endeavouring to keep his voice firm. 

“ You the presumptuous! ” cried Hulda, rising from 
the lounge. “ You will leave the room, please! ” 

“ Lobue told me,” said MufFy, rising, “ that the so- 
called medicine was a love-potion.” 

Hulda’s face, which had resumed its normal color, 
again became red. 

‘‘ Pidgley, you are unbearable ! ” cried she. “ Go 
away ! ” 

“ A love potion,” continued Muffy, “ which you pur- 
pose giving to Dale.” 

The girl cast on him a look of scornful dignity. 

“ If you won’t go, I will ! ” she exclaimed, and she 
started toward the door. 

“ You need not,” said Muffy, and passing Hulda, 
who halted, he went scowling from the room. 

Alone, Hulda threw herself down upon the lounge, 
buried her face in her hands against a cushion, and 
burst into gentle weeping. 


CHAPTER VI 


HULDA CHOOSES THE BETTER WAY 

Mr. Muffy proceeded from Hulda’s boudoir di- 
rectly to Lobue at the Waterside. He persuaded the 
old woman into granting him a long interview by giving 
her an American dollar in gold, — parting with the 
money with much reluctance, for, as was the case with 
Monrovians generally, his purse was exceedingly flabby. 
Later in the day he again saw the constable whom he 
had met in Mrs. Bupp’s shop, and learned from him 
that Lodango was encamped somewhere in the vicinity 
of the Lake of Lilies. Then, about seven o’clock in the 
evening, he started for Lobue’s hut, which was situated 
in a lonesome place, far away from any other habita- 
tion, a little over a mile from the city. 

He arrived at the hovel just before the moon begun 
shining. He entered it without ceremony and found its 
owner squatting upon the floor close to a fire. 

“ He, he, he ! ” cackled Lobue, leering at her visitor 
as he entered. “ Muffy has come ? ” 

“ I told you I would, didn’t I ? ” growled the secre- 
tary, annoyed because of the long walk he had had. 

“ Yes, Muffy told Lobue,” agreed the hag. 

“ Have you prepared the other medicine.? ” asked 
Muffy. 

“ It is ready,” responded Lobue. “ If Hulda gives 
it to Dale it will not make him love her. It will make 
him ill; maybe it will make him die.” 

63 


64 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ I don’t want the stuff to kill him ; still, if he should 
turn up his toes, I’ll not wear any mourning. But 
perhaps Hulda will not show up.” 

“ Hulda will come,” said Lobue confidently. 

“ How do you know.^^ Have you heard from her, 
or seen her.^ She refused, you know.” 

“ Hulda will come,” repeated the old woman. 
“ Hulda’s heart will make her come.” 

“ I expect — ” 

“ Sh — ! ” interrupted Lobue, and she listened in- 
tently, her ear bent toward the door. ‘‘ Lobue hears 
footsteps ! ” 

“ Hulda’s carriers,” exclaimed the secretary. 

“ Yes. Muffy will hide himself quickly.” 

“Where?” asked Muffy excitedly. 

Lobue pointed at a large wooden mortar that stood 
in a corner of the room. 

“ Behind that ! ” cried she. 

Muffy, cautioning the old woman to be careful not 
to disclose his presence to Hulda, hastily crouched out 
of sight behind the mortar, just in time to escape being 
discovered by Hulda, who entered the next moment. 

“ Welcome, welcome, Hulda ! ” cried Lobue, grinning 
at the girl. 

“ Good-evening, Lobue,” returned Hulda. “ I am 
here at the time you set. Is it ready? ” 

“ Is what ready, Hulda ? ” 

“ You know,” said Hulda, reluctant to mention the 
love potion. 

“ Maybe Lobue does know, maybe Lobue does not 
know. Hulda must name it.” 

“ The — the love potion,” stammered the girl, blush- 
ing. 


HULDA CHOOSES THE BETTER WAY 65 


Lobue nodded her head and grinned. 

“ Now Lobue knows,” said she. 

“ Have you prepared it? ” 

“ Lobue has.” 

“ Then give it to me at once, so I may go,” said 
Hulda. “ I must get back to the mansion before they 
miss me.” 

“ Has Hulda brought Lobue gold.? ” 

“ Yes ; ” said Hulda, and she offered the old woman 
a coin. 

Lobue gazed greedily at the coin for a second or 
two, then turned her glance from it, evidently most 
unwillingly. 

“ No, no,” said she, as she gazed away from the 
money, “ Lobue must know more before she takes it. 
Hulda must tell Lobue his name.” 

Hulda grew impatient. 

“ Lobue, you are trifling with me,” cried she. Give 
me the potion at once ! ” 

Lobue, unperturbed by Hulda’s angry tone, grinned 
up into her face. 

“ Tell Lobue,” said she, “ the name of the man whose 
love Hulda desires to win.” 

Hulda flushed. 

“ I will not ! ” cried she vehemently. 

Muffy, listening, showed his head from behind the 
mortar, and Lobue perceived him. She became pos- 
I sessed with a spirit of mischief and, nodding wisely at 
j Hulda, said : 

I “ Is his name Pidgley Muffy.? ” 

II ‘‘ Good gracious, Lobue ! ” cried Hulda, smiling, 
“ what ever made you think of him ? ” 

Lobue chuckled inwardly. 


66 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ MufFy has only one eye, and he is small,” said she. 
“ If Hulda was MufFy’s wife, she could do things on 
his blind side; if MufFy vexed Hulda, she could flog 
him.” 

“ Absurd ! ” cried Hulda. “ Why, sooner than 
marry him I would remain single all my life ! ” 

Hulda laughed, and Lobue, with a broad grin on 
her face, glanced furtively at MufFy, who was scowling 
and cursing to himself. 

“ Now, Lobue,” continued Hulda persuasively, ‘‘ let 
me have the potion, so I may go home.” 

Lobue shook her head dissentingly. 

“ Hulda must tell Lobue the name first,” said she. 

‘‘ Is it really necessary that you should know.? ” 
asked Hulda. 

“ It is necessary.” 

“Do you promise never to mention it to another 
soul.? ” 

“ Lobue will not mention it.” 

Hulda, after hesitating a moment, very unwillingly 
surrendered. 

“ It is — is Captain Dale,” stammered she, and, 
ashamed, she hung her head. 

Alas ! ” exclaimed Lobue, apparently dismayed. 

“ Why ‘ alas ’ .? ” asked Hulda nervously. 

Lobue groaned lugubriously. 

“ Answer me I ” cried Hulda. 

“ Lobue must not tell Hulda to hope,” said Lobue. ^ 

“ What do you mean? ” asked Hulda impatiently. ^ 

“ Lobue’s medicine cannot make Dale love Hulda ” ' 
explained the hag. ’ i 

Hulda uttered an angry exclamation. ! 


HULDA CHOOSES THE BETTER WAY 67 


“ If that be so,” said she, “ your boasts to me were 
merely lies.” 

“ Lobue did not lie, Hulda ! ” snarled the old woman. 
“ Shall Lobue change Hulda into a rat, or a lizard, 
or a — ” 

Hulda smiled. 

“ Hush, Lobue, I’m not an utter fool,” she inter- 
rupted. “ If you could change me in that fashion, you 
would have transformed yourself into a pretty young 
girl long ago.” 

Lobue was confounded and, for the moment, silenced. 
To cover her confusion, she grunted and wagged her 
head disapprovingly. 

“But why is Captain Dale immune.'^” continued 
Hulda. 

“ Lupelta’s fetich protects Dale,” said Lobue. 

“ Lupelta — Lupelta ? ” said Hulda thoughtfully. 
“ Who is — Oh, yes ! I remember. Lupelta is the na- 
tive girl whom he rescued from slavers.^ ” 

“ Yes. Lupelta loves Dale.” 

Hulda felt a twinge of jealousy. 

“ A native girl love.? ” cried she. “ Preposterous ! ” 

“ Dale loves Lupelta,” went on Lobue. 

Hulda was not ignorant of the fact that the civilized 
Liberian men, married and single alike, were addicted 
to cultivating a friendship, anything but platonic, with 
native females, and she supposed that Lobue’s statement 
pointed at something of the kind. It hurt her to be- 
lieve that Dale in this respect was no better than her 
own countrymen ; still, it did not cause her to love him 
less, nor was she inclined to quarrel with him because 
he followed the fashion. 


68 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ I’m sorry,” said she somewhat sadly ; “ but I sup- 
pose he’ll get over it.” 

“ Dale will not get over it,” said Lobue. “ Dale will 
marry Lupelta in church.” 

Dale was reinstated in Hulda’s good opinion, but she 
did not rejoice. She grew pale, exclaiming: J 

“ It is not true ! I do not believe it ! ” ! 

“ It is true,” said Lobue gravely. ‘‘ But there is a j 
way for Hulda to win Dale. Hulda must get rid of r 
Lupelta.” 1' 

A terrible thought entered Hulda’s mind and she . 
shivered. j 

“ Get rid of her ! ” said she, almost whispering the 1 
words. “What do you mean?” ; 

“ He, he, he ! Doesn’t Hulda know what Lobue ; 
means? ” I 

“ Murder her? ” queried Hulda in low, awed tones. | 
Lobue grinned into the agitated girl’s face. 

“ Why not ? Why not ? ” cried she. 

“ Heavens ! ” exclaimed Hulda horrified. 

“ Hulda would like to seize Lupelta’s throat,” went 
on the hostess, evidently enjoying herself. “ Hulda 
would like to squeeze and squeeze until Lupelta’s face 
grew black! Hulda would like — ” 

“You wicked wretch, hush!” cried Hulda. “You 
deserve to be choked yourself. If I were to repeat 
to my step-father what you have said, he would have 
you hanged.” 

“ No, no,” cried Lobue, trembling with fear. 
“ Hulda will not tell ! Lobue does not want to die ! 
Lobue is not ready.” 

“ Then be careful what you say,” warned Hulda 
sternly. 


HULDA CHOOSES THE BETTER WAY 69 


“ Lobue will be careful,” whined the old woman. 
“ There is another way.” 

“ State it.” 

“ Give Lupelta to Lodango,” advised Lobue. 

Hulda stared amazedly at Lobue. 

“ Why to Lodango ? ” asked she. 

“ Lodango will take Lupelta to his kraal and make 
her his wife,” explained Lobue. “ Hulda will give the 
medicine to Dale now. When Lodango has taken Lu- 
pelta away from Monrovia, Dale will love Hulda. 
Hulda will be happy ! ” 

Hulda was sorely tempted. 

Lobue perceived the effect her words were having and 
' she chuckled. Then, intending to send the girl over the 
edge of the chasm toward which she had been urging 
her, she made a false step. 

“ Lupelta is beautiful ! ” cried she. “ When Lo- 
ji dango has taken her away Dale will no longer see her 
I beauty. Dale will see only Hulda’s beauty.” 

I Hulda was an exceedingly proud young lady, and her 
I pride now saved her self-respect from being wrecked. 

‘‘ Am I ugly ? ” asked she proudly. 

I “ Hulda is beautiful ! ” responded Lobue, and she 
gazed enviously at the girl. 

1 “Am I less beautiful than Lupelta?” 

I “ Lupelta’s beauty is like that of the moon ! 
Hulda’s beauty is like that of the sun ! ” said Lobue. 

The comparison flattered Hulda’s vanity, and she 
smiled. 

“ I will not practise wickedly against Lupelta,” said 
she. “ I will act toward her justly, as I hope she would 
toward me.” 

“ Hulda will gave Dale the medicine? ” 


70 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ No ! ” said Hulda vehemently. “ I will rely upon 
such charms I may be possessed of from Nature. If 
they fail me, I’ll submit.” 

Lobue began to fear she was not to receive the gold 
from Hulda, and her heart sank. 

“ Hulda will give Lobue the gold ? ” said she plead- 
ingly. 

“ There it is ! ” said Hulda, and she dropped the 
coin to the floor before Lobue. “ Good-night ! ” she 
tersely added. And she hastened from the hut. 

Lobue snatched the coin up from the floor and began 
kissing it. Meanwhile Muffy came from behind the 
mortar and approached her. 

‘‘ Lobue,” cried the secretary, coming toward the 
lia-g, “ you’ve bungled everything ! ” 

“ Hulda is wise,” answered the old woman. 

“ And you’re a fool ! ” cried Muffy, turning on his 
heel and going out into the night. 

“ Gold !' Gold ! ” cried Lobue, gazing ecstatically 
at the coin held fast within her clawlike hands. 


CHAPTER VII 


DAIxE AND HUUJA ON BUSHROD ISIJVND 

Bushrod Island, — long, narrow and luxuriantly 
vegetated, — was washed on one of its lengthy sides by 
the Atlantic Ocean, on its other by Stockton Creek and 
the Mesurado River, the latter stream separating it 
from the city of Monrovia. The beach on this island 
was inviting, and Captain Dale visited it nearly every 
morning to bathe in the surf, though his Monrovian 
friends had again and again warned him against so 
indulging himself. They were wont to tell him that 
it was not only conducive to an attack of fever but also 
exceedingly dangerous, because of the possibility of be- 
ing devoured by man-eating sharks. 

All warnings, however, were wasted; for Dale per- 
sisted in the practice. Not that he was at all inclined 
to be foolhardy, but, being aware that his advisers in- 
variably did their bathing in piping-hot water con- 
tained either in buckets or washing-tubs or half-casks 
or stew-pans, he suspected that they cautioned more to 
excuse their own sybaritism than because they were 
concerned either as to his safety or health. 

Howsoever Dale viewed this matter, he crossed to 
the island and bathed in the surf early in the morning 
on the day following his little disturbance with Mr. 
MufFy. No voracious monster of the deep disturbed 
him while at his ablutions, though innumerable fiddlers 
71 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


72 


peeped at him from their holes in the sand, and a 
screaming fishing eagle gazed down at him from its 
perch on a limb of a tall cocoanut tree. Indifferent to < 
these inquisitive eyes, he swam and plunged to his 
heart’s content, then left the water, wrapped himself i 
in a capacious Eoulah gown that covered him from neck 
to ankles, and ran across the width of the island to its 
river side, where he found his boat waiting to carry him 
to the city. He was about to embark, but, as courtesy 
required of him, paused to speak to Hulda whom he 
perceived coming down the path toward the landing. 

“ Good-morning, Miss Bartle ! ” said he to the young 
girl as she drew near. “ Aren’t you rather early 
abroad ? ” 


Hulda returned the captain’s salutation smilingly 
and said in reply to his question: 

“ I’ve been to Booma’s Town to purchase poultry 
for our reception on Independence Day. I thought it 
would be as well to do the errand early, — before it be- 
came hot. But you are early abroad, too ! ” 

“ Oh, I come here early nearly every morning,” re- 
plied Dale. 

“ To bathe In the surf 

“ Yes.” 

“ How nice! ” cried Hulda. “ I wish that swimming 
were one of my accomplishments. Perhaps you will 
teach me. Will you? I could take my first lesson this 
morning.” 


1 


Dale s naturally healthy appetite had been so sharp- | 
ened by his late duck that he was now craving his 
breakfast; therefore, though Hulda was charming in- > 
deed, and he himself was not ungallant, her request did 
not appeal favorably to him. 


ON BUSHROD ISLAND 73 

“ Are you accustomed to bathing in the surf? ” asked 
he. 

‘‘ I have never been in it here,” responded Hulda. 

“ Then, if you take my advice,” said Dale, “ you’ll 
not venture.” 

“ Why not? ” 

“ It is likely to bring on an attack of the fever,” said 
Dale, and he glanced longingly toward his boat. 

Hulda perceived Dale’s glance and guessed its mean- 
ing. Smiling inwardly, she thought : “ I’ll tease him 
well for that. 

“ I’m not a bit afraid of the fever,” said she aloud. 

“ But how about the sharks? ” 

“ They don’t seem to bother you. Captain,” replied 
the girl. 

“ No, they don’t,” returned Dale, thoughtless of 
where his admission was leading him. 

“ Why don’t they ? ” asked Hulda demurely. 

Dale was in a quandary. 

“ Well, they — they respect me,” stammered he ; then, 
struck by the absurdity of this remark, he paused and 
looked at his companion somewhat confusedly. 

Hulda, though she was enjoying Dale’s embarrass- 
ment, kept her face straight. 

“ Yes? ” said she questioningly, leading him on. 

“I — I mean,” continued the captain, floundering 
in his puddle, “ that I — I dodge them.” 

Hulda, who could swim quite as well as any Kruman, 
and knew more about the ways of sharks than Dale did, 
or ever would, wanted to scream with laughter; but, 
unwilling to bring the fun to a period, she refrained. 
Clasping her hands together and gazing admirably at 
Dale, she cried: 


74 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


‘‘ Oh, Captain Dale, how exceedingly clever you ; 
are ! ” ' 

“ What a fraud I am ! ” thought Dale ruefully. 
“You must instruct me how to dodge them,” con-( 
tinued Hulda. “ Indeed, you should set up a school . 
somewhere and teach everybody how to dodge sharks. 
I’m sure you’d make a fortune at it.” 

Hulda made this businesslike suggestion apparently 
in all seriousness ; nevertheless it seemed so utterly non- ! 
sensical that Dale became suspicious ; and he gazed into 
her eyes, expecting them to disclose whether or not she | 
was playing with him. But he learned nothing ; that is, i 
nothing other than that the organs of sight were beau- i 
tiful ; for Hulda was alive to his intention and defeated , 
it by meeting his glance very innocently. His doubts { 
were removed and he marvelled at her simplicity. Then [• 
he thought of what might happen to this “ simple ” ' 
creature were she in the sea endeavouring to dodge a 
shark, and a chill ran up and down his spine, actually 
causing him to shiver. |' 

Hulda was aware of her victory and smiled. 

“ Yes, Captain,” she went on, “ I’ll be your first pu- i 
pil. After I have become expert. I’ll give you a testi- • 
monial, which you may have published. The fact that I 
you have taught the step-daughter of the President of i 
Liberia how to dodge sharks will be a very catching ad- !i 
vertisement.” |i 

“ Great Scott ! ” thought Dale, “ what will she sav i 
next.? ” M 

“You will teach me, won’t you?” added Hulda 1 1 

persuasively. j 

“ I beg to be excused,” said Dale. | 

“Aren’t you mean!” exclaimed Hulda, and she I 


ON BUSHROD ISLAND 


75 


pouted her lips in a way that caused her companion to 
think them well worthy of being kissed. 

“ I am very sorry,” said Dale regretfully. “ But, 
really, ’twould be altogether too risky.” 

“ I am quite willing to run the risk,” persisted Hulda, 
determined to drive Dale into a corner. 

“ I am not,” said the captain firmly. 

Desiring to escape from a situation that was becom- 
ing more and more embarrassing each moment. Dale was 
now about to bid Hulda farewell ; but she perceived his 
intention and, having no thought of letting him go, pre- 
vented it. Before he could speak, she pointed at a 
flower that was showing over and from behind a mass 
of shrubbery some distance away, exclaiming enthu- 
siastically : 

“ Oh, what a beautiful flower ! ” 

Dale, somewhat skilled in the science of botany and 
passably familiar with the Liberian flora, recognized 
the bloom. 

“ It is a plant of the passion-flower order, — a 
Smeath-mannia,” said he, not displeased to air his 
knowledge. 

“ We call it lover’s-gift,” said Hulda. 

“ Quite suggestive,” said Dale, smiling. 

“ The use we put the flower to gives it a right to the 
title,” returned Hulda. 

“ Elucidate, please.” 

“ You refused to teach me, and I ought to pay you 
back in your own coin,” said Hulda coquettishly. 
‘‘ But I will not be mean. We call it lover’s-gift be- 
cause, when a young man is too timid to propose to his 
lady-love in due form, he pops the question by offering 
one of the flowers. If the lady accepts the gift, she ac- 


76 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN | 

cepts the giver, and soon afterward, a wedding-cake } 
is cut.” I 

“ Somewhat poetical, Miss Bartle.? ” ■ 

“ It is not ! But, Captain, I would like to have the 1 
flower. Perhaps you will kindly pluck it for me.? ” j 
“ Hullo,” thought Dale, “ the young lady is out for i 
a flirtation. But I’m afraid I can’t accommodate her.” f 
Though Dale was not prepared to exchange soft \ 
nothings with Hulda, he was not a prig. Ordinarily he i 
was quite as ready to philander with a pretty girl as [. 
is any other young fellow who, as was the case with 
himself, has warm blood running in his veins; but at 
the present moment he was longing for his breakfast ^ 
and was not at all disposed to play at love-making on 
an empty stomach. At any riite, he hesitated to reply. 
Hulda perceived his hesitation, misunderstood its cause, 
and blushed. She proceeded to correct the mistaken 
idea which she erroneously supposed had entered his 
mind. 

“ If a young lady asks a gentleman to give her the 
flower,” said she, “ then it is not called lover’s-gift, but 
simply white camellia.” | 

Dale understood Hulda. Though he was not pre- ' 
pared to do any gallivanting with her just then, the ‘ 
thought that she was ready to indulge him was any- 
thing but displeasing; therefore, when he saw that she 
was not that way inclined, his feathers fell. 

“ If that be the case,” said he, somewhat piqued, ‘‘ I’ll 
send one of my boys to gather it.” ! 

He would have summoned one of his Krumen from the ^ 
boat, but Hulda stopped him. I 

No, don’t call him I ” she cried quickly, before Dale i 


ON BUSHROD ISLAND 


77 


could shout. “ The Kruman is rough-handed and 
would crush the flower. You must pluck it yourself.” 

“ Very well,” said Dale; and he unwillingly went to 
procure the bloom. 

Hulda watched Dale until he passed from her sight 
behind the shrubbery to reach the flower, then she 
hastened to his boat and spoke to its cockswain. 

“ Yellow Will,” said she, “ I want you to go to the 
Executive Mansion at once.” 

“ Yes, Mammy,” replied the Kruman. 

Hulda took a small key from her reticule. 

“ You will give this key to my maid Moona,” said 
Hulda, and she handed the key to the Kruman. “ Go 
at once ! ” she added. 

Yellow Will seemed disinclined to obey. He gave a 
glance toward the shrubbery behind which Dale had 
disappeared, then gazed at Hulda doubtfully and 
scratched his head. 

“ Captain Dale,” continued Hulda, answering the 
Kruman’s unspoken question, “ will return to the city 
in my canoe. Make haste. Yellow Will! Come to me 
this evening and I will give you a dash.” 

The cockswain’s doubts were dissipated. 

“ Belly good. Mammy ! ” cried he, and a few seconds 
later Dale’s boat was sailing toward the city. 

Dale, carrying the flower, rejoined Hulda shortly 
afterward. He delivered the bloom to her, then, look- 
ing for his cutter, he saw that it was missing. 

“ Why,” cried he, amazed, “ what’s got into Yellow 
Will? Is he mad?” he asked. And glaring at the 
rapidly receding boat, he shouted to the cockswain 
fruitlessly. 


78 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“He is too far away,” said Hulda, suppressing a 
smile. 

“ Evidently,” returned Dale ruefully. “ Did he say 
anything to you. Miss Bartle, before he went? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Do you mind repeating it ? ” 

“ Certainly not. He said: ‘ Yes, Mammy’.” 

Dale was very much at sea. 

“ I don’t understand,” said he. “ Had you spoken 
to him? ” 

“ I’m inclined to think so,” said Hulda demurely. 

Dale’s amazement grew. 

“ May I ask what you said to him ? ” asked he, star- 
ing at Hulda. 

“ Of course you may.” 

“ Well? ” 

“ Well, what? ” 

Dale was beginning to feel annoyed. 

“ Miss Bartle,” said he somewhat impatiently, “ will 
you please answer my question ? ” 

Hulda smiled sweetly at Dale. 

“ Captain Dale,” said she, “ after you have asked me 
a question I will answer it with pleasure.” 

Dale was amused despite the annoyance he felt. 

“ Oh, that’s it?” said he, smiling. “Perhaps, Miss 
Bartle,” continued he very deferentially, “ you will 
condescend to impart to your humble petitioner what 
you said to Yellow Will? Will that do? ” 

Hulda laughed. 

“ I told him,” said she, “ to take a key to the Ex- 
ecutive Mansion.” 

Dale stared at Hulda. 

“ Did yow send my boat away? ” asked he. 


ON BUSHROD ISLAND 


79 


“ I’m afraid I did,” said Hulda ; and there was a 
slight tremor in her voice; but whether it was brought 
there by fear or amusement may be guessed. 

“ What the dev — ” began Dale angrily, but, remem- 
bering that he was speaking to a lady, he broke off 
short. “ I beg your pardon. Miss Bartle,” he con- 
cluded. 

“ You need not,” returned Hulda. “ If letting off a 
few naughty words will ease your pain. Captain Dale, 
by all means explode. I’ll take care not to hear you.” 
Whereupon, placing her hands at her ears and gazing 
mischievously at the half -incensed captain, she cried: 
“Now then!” 

Dale was unable to retain his ill-humor in the face 
of the girl’s pleasantry. He laughed. 

“ That’s better,” said Hulda approvingly. 

“ You’ve interned me,” said Dale. 

“ Not for a long time. My boys will soon be here 
from Booma’s Town, and when they have come I’ll take 
you across in my canoe.” 

“ Thanks.” 

“ Meanwhile,” continued Hulda, “ we may as well 
make ourselves comfortable.” Indicating a silk cot- 
ton tree which was gloriously beautiful with innumer- 
able scarlet-purple flowers, she went on : “ Shall we 

sit in its shade until the boys arrive.^ ” 

Dale agreed, and they crossed to the tree. Hulda 
sunk to the turf in the shadow cast by its overhang- 
ing foliage and gazed up at the captain. 

“ Aren’t you going to rest yourself.^ ” said she in- 
vitingly. 

“ I suppose I might as well,” responded Dale ; and 
he placed liimself upon the ground beside her. 


80 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Now, Captain,” said Hulda, hugging her knees, 

“ you must amuse me.” 

Dale again thought of his waiting breakfast and | 
groaned inwardly. ^ 

“ Describe some of your adventures,” continued I 
Hulda. “ Tell me of hair-breadth escapes from death, j 
— things like that.” ; 

Now, Dale had passed through a number of inter- j 
esting adventures, some of them having been thrillingly 
dangerous; but, as is the case with the majority of 
courageous men, he disliked to talk about his deeds. 
So, though he resembled Othello in his complexion, and 
though, too, Hulda was eager to “ devour up ” his dis- 
course, he was disinclined to imitate the boastful 
Moor. 

“ Hair-breadth escapes ? ” repeated Dale. 

‘‘ Yes. I want you to make my blood creep! ” 

Dale laughed. 

“ I’m afraid that is a flight beyond me,” said he. 

“ Such adventures as I’ve had were altogether common- 
place. In these matter-of-fact days scaly dragons, or ) 
other terrible monsters, exist only on screens in ‘ movie ’ § 
shows; therefore, no matter how eager one may be to | 
play the knight-errant, the opportunity for so doing j 
never presents itself.” | 

Hulda shook her finger at Dale, exclaiming : j 

“ Fie, fie. Captain! You are not, as a native would 
put it, ‘ making straight palaver.’ ” 

“ No.?” 

“ If a tale that I’ve heard is true, then you have 
been doing the chivalrous quite effectively.” 

Dale had no idea what Hulda was referring to and 
was puzzled. 


ON BUSHROD ISLAND 


81 


“Perhaps I have done something foolish,” said he, 
“ but I don’t remember.” 

“ Were you doing something foolish when you res- , 
cued a beautiful native girl from slave-raiders ” asked 
Hulda, and, though smiling, she watched Dale to see 
how her question affected him. 

“Oh!” exclaimed Dale; and his brown face became 
suffused with red. 

Hulda perceived how Dale was stirred, and her heart 
grew heavy. 

“You refer to Lupelta.^ ” continued the captain. 

“ Yes,” said Hulda, controlling her emotion. 

“ I effected her rescue easily,” said Dale. 

“ Don’t endeavour to belittle your deed,” said Hulda. 
“ Arab slavers are not easily forced to relinquish their 
prey.” 

“ Perhaps not,” said Dale. 

“ I have been told that Lupelta is beautiful. Is 
she ? ” 

“ She is indeed beautiful ! ” exclaimed Dale enthu- 
siastically. 

Hulda sighed to herself sadly. 

“ Beauty is not Lupelta’s greatest charm,” continued 
Dale. “ She has many excellent qualities of both mind 
and heart. Undoubtedly she will develop into a very 
noble woman.” 

Dale’s words hurt Hulda, and, unseen by him, she 
winced. 

“Yes; she is one out of a thousand! ” concluded the 
captain. 

“ You praise her very highly,” said Hulda. 

“ No more highly than she deserves.” 

“ I have been informed that she is very fair.^ ” 


82 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Yes, quite as fair as some white girls I’ve seen. 
Sometime I wonder if Reesha, her reputed mother, who, 

I have been given to understand, is a Negress pure and : 
simple, is really her mother.” 1 

Hulda, who had a very fair complexion, straight ^ 
brown hair, and hazel-colored eyes, while her mother . 
had been almost black, thought of her own case, and j 
had her tongue not been tied by modesty, would have r 
referred to it as an example of how Europe frequently j 
tries to bleach Africa; as it was, though, she merely j 
remarked : 

“ It is not an unusual thing for native women to have 
children who resemble Caucasians.” 

“ So it appears,” said Dale, understanding the girl’s j 
allusion. 

“ I would like to see Lupelta,” said Hulda. 

“ I thought you Americo-Liberian ladies looked down I 
upon na — ” 

“ Not all of us. Captain,” broke in Hulda. “ Any- 
how, you have interested me in Lupelta, and I would 
like to see her and talk with her.” 

In offering to meet Lupelta, evidently intending to | 
accept her on an equality with herself, Hulda was mak- [ 
ing a great concession. Dale was aware of this. He ' 
was commensurately appreciative and smiled at his j 
companion gratefully. But even as he was smiling, | 
a large tarantula dropped from the tree to the girl’s | 
shoulder and bit it. 

“Heavens!” cried Hulda, as she felt the bite; and ■ 
she hastily brushed the venomous spider from her ' 
shoulder. I 

The insect fell to the ground; and Dale, who had I 
sprung to his feet, stamped the life out of it. ; 


ON BUSHROD ISLAND 


83 


It was generally believed by Liberians that the 
tarantula’s bite meant death, and Hulda, who was no 
wiser than her compatriots in this respect, was very 
much alarmed. 

“ Oh, its bite is fatal ! ” cried she, her voice alive with 
agitation. 

Dale, whose knowledge in this connection was about 
on a par with Hulda’s, also was alarmed. He bent over 
the frightened girl and concernedly asked: 

“ Where did it bite you ? ” 

“ On my shoulder,” cried Hulda hysterically. 

Dale acted promptly. Muttering an apology, he 
at once tore open Hulda’s sleeve and exposed her bare 
shoulder, on which a red spot indicated the place where 
she had been bitten. Thinking only of saving her life, 
he placed his lips against the puncture and proceeded 
to suck out the poison which the spider had deposited 
there. 

Hulda submitted to the touch of Dale’s lips until 
she could stand the sweet contact no longer. 

“ I think that will do,” said she somewhat faintly. 

Dale ceased cupping, drew back, and wiped his fore- 
head, which was damp with perspiration. 

“ Perhaps you won’t mind pinning my sleeve ” con- 
tinued Hulda, and she handed Dale two pins. 

Dale pinned the sleeve together, but, since he was 
a man, clumsily of course. 

“ Now, Miss Bartle,” cried he, the pinning done, 
“ buck up ! You’re right as — as a trivet ! ” 

Hulda gazed at the captain gratefully ; her eyes were 
moist. 

“ You have saved my life,” said she emotionally. 

Dale, thinking Hulda was about to make a scene, be- 


84 . 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


came uneasy. Hoping to prevent her, he proceeded to 
make light of what he had done. 

“ You exaggerate,” said he. “ ’Twasn’t nearly so 
serious as that. If the poison hadn’t been removed 
at once, probably your shoulder would have been more 
or less sore for a time, but your life was in no danger.” 

Despite Dale’s disclaimer, Hulda believed that he had 
saved her life, and she solemnly vowed that if ever the 
opportunity offered itself she would reward him. She 
kept this vow! 

“ Be that as it may,” replied she, “ I am very, very 
grateful ! ” 

“ Here it comes ! ” thought Dale ruefully. “ This 
is what a chap gets for turning himself into a — ” 

‘‘ Mammy,” broke in a Kruboy, who had approached 
unnoticed by either Hulda or Dale, ‘‘ Mammy, the 
canoe is ready.” 

The captain thanked his lucky star for the inter- 
ruption, and a moment afterward he and Hulda had 
entered the canoe and were soon crossing the river. 


CHAPTER VIII 


MR. MUFPY GIVES ADVICE TO HIS EXCELLENCY 

It was about eight o’clock in the evening. The moon 
had not yet appeared, and Monrovia’s dimly-burning 
street-lamps, of which there were no more than six or 
seven in the whole city, lighted the pitchy-dark thor- 
oughfares scarcely more effectively than would have a 
like number of fireflies. However, Captain Dale, fol- 
lowing a boy carrying a lighted lantern, on his way 
to the Mansion House, managed to avoid tumbling over 
stones, or falling into ditches, or stepping into the 
midst of driver-ants to be half devoured by them, and 
arrived in safety at his destination, where he found 
Hulda in her boudoir. 

“ Good-evening, Miss Bartle,” said he, advancing 
from the door toward her, “ you look fit for anything. 
The tarantula’s bite apparently has done you no 
harm ? ” 

“ Thanks to you, it has not,” said Hulda. ‘‘ Had 
I you acted less promptly, who can say what would have 
I happened. I’m sure. Captain Dale, I didn’t thank 
3^ou half enough this morning, so — ” 

“ Don’t, please ! ” brpke in Dale. “ It strikes me 
that I was rather — rather — That I owe you an 
apology.” 

“ For saving my life? ” asked Hulda laughingly. 

“ I was thinking of the damage I did. I hope the 
blouse is not damaged beyond repair.” 

85 


86 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ I wouldn’t have it mended for anything, — not for 
the whole world! I shall keep it as a souvenir of the 
incident. It and the camellia are wrapped in tissue- 
paper and put away in my most sacred place.” 

“ Wasted sentiment,” thought Dale; and while he was 
so thinking, a young Negress, carrying a tray contain- 
ing refreshments, entered and left the door open behind 
her. 

“ Moona,” said Hulda, addressing the Negress, 
“ place the tray upon the table.” 

Moona deposited her burden upon the table, and as 
she did so Mr. Muffy appeared in the doorway. 

“ Any admission.? ” asked the secretary. 

Hulda felt like saying “ No! ” and so did Dale; but 
they remained silent, and Mr. Muffy crossed to the 
table and sat down near them. 

“ What’s the liquid.? ” asked the secretary, glancing 
at the jug on the tray. 

Hulda was inclined to be disagreeable, 

“ It’s not gin,” said she shortly ; then, repentant, 
she gently added : “ It’s iced lemonade, made of real 
lemons, Pidgley.” 

“ You don’t say so ! ” exclaimed Muffy. ‘‘ Captain 
Dale,” he continued, smiling at the American, “ real 
lemons are a treat.” 

“ Undoubtedly,” agreed Dale. Communing with 
himself, he thought, “Evidently the fellow bears no 
grudge. There’s better stuff in him than I thought.” 

“ Hulda,” went on Muffy, while Dale was turning 
him over in his mind, “ where did you get them 
from? ” 

“ From Mr. Moreton,” responded Hulda. “ He 
purchased a box from the Spanish steamer the other 


MR. MUFFY GIVES ADVICE 87 

day. Captain Dale, Mr. Moreton is my best sweet- 
heart.” 

Dale laughed. He was aware that Hulda’s Mr. 
Moreton was over sixty-five years of age. 

“ You may laugh, but he is ! ” said Hulda. “ He 
is a dear old soul f ” 

“ I must give the old man a look up before his stock 
becomes exhausted,” said Muffy, sipping his lemonade. 

“ I wonder that no one in Liberia cultivates the 
lemon,” remarked Dale. 

“ Maxton made a try, but was compelled to give it 
up as a bad job,” responded Muffy. 

« Why.?” asked Dale. 

“ He found that native labor was altogether too un- 
reliable,” explained the secretary. 

“ Are you not libelling the native, Mr. Muffy ? ” ex- 
claimed Dale. “ It seems to me that under the right 
kind of supervision he works quite as well as any other 
unskilled laborer.” 

“ Under supervision, possibly,” returned Muffy. 
“ But it’s there that the trouble lies. We Liberians 
have no time to do any supervising. Certainly, Max- 
ton hasn’t. He is fully occupied with his official 
duties.” 

“ Since I’ve never met the gentleman, I must not 
judge him,” said Dale. “ What is he.? ” 

“ It’s much easier to say what Maxton isn’t than what 
he is,” answered Muffy. “ He is any number of things.” 
Checking the much employed Mr. Maxton’s various po- 
sitions off on his fingers as he named them, he con- 
tinued : “ Maxton is a Probate Judge, a Collector of 
Taxes, a District Superintendent, a Chief Constable, a 
Postmaster, and a Senator.” 


88 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“No wonder the country is going to the dogs 1 ” • 
thought the captain. , 

“ Pidgley,” joined in Hulda, “ you’ve forgotten to ! 
mention that Mr. Maxton is our High Admiral, too ! ” | 
“ I did not forget,” said Muffy, “ but as we’ve got 
no navy, I thought it just as well not to mention ( 
that.” 

“ Mr. Maxton’s employments are multifarious,” said j 
Dale. “ He must be an exceedingly able gentleman.? ” | 
“ My step-father thinks he will be our next Presi- j 
dent,” remarked Hulda. i 

“Did he come from America?” asked Dale. ' 

“ Yes ; from Georgia, I believe,” answered Muffy. j 
“ Has he been in Liberia a long time? ” said Dale. | 
“ About ten years,” responded the secretary. | 

“ Do you know what business Mr. Maxton followed ; 
when he lived in America ? ” asked Dale, much inter- | 
ested. i 

“ He was a sailor,” said Muffy. 1 

“ A common sailor ! ” exclaimed Dale amazed. 

“ A common sailor? ” cried the secretary. “ No, in- ! 
deed ! He was a ship’s cook ! ” ' 

“ Oh ! ” exclaimed Dale, too much astonished to say 
more. ; 

“ Maxton isn’t much of a scholar,” went on Muffy, j 
singing the praises of his prodigy, “ but his eye-teeth | 
are cut, and ke knows how to pull the strings.” 

“ Undoubtedly,” murmured Dale weakly. ' 

Hulda thought that they had talked about the won- ^ 
derful Mr. Maxton quite long enough, so she diverted 
the conversation into a fresh channel. 

“ Captain Dale,” said she, “ have you been to the 
Mission House this evening? ” 


MR. MUFFY GIVES ADVICE 


89 


‘‘ Not yet,” answered Dale. 

“ Then you are not aware of what occurred there 
this afternoon.'^ ” went on Hulda. 

Both Dale and Muffy thought of Lodango, and the 
former grew nervous, while the latter pricked up his 
ears. 

“ What occurred.^ ” asked Dale somewhat anxiously. 

‘‘ Your ward, Lupelta, had an unexpected visitor,” 
was Hulda’s reply. 

‘‘ Lodango ? ” cried Dale, plainly very much alarmed. 

When Hulda saw that Dale was frightened, she was 
glad ; the next moment, though, she felt sorry for him, 
and she hastened to set his mind at ease. 

“ Am I Lodango ? ” cried she. 

“ Were you the visitor ” asked Dale eagerly. 

“ Yes,” replied Hulda. 

Dale gave a sigh of relief and his face, which had 
grown pale, resumed its normal color; Muffy cursed in- 
wardly and scowled aside. 

“ Did you see Lupelta. ” asked Dale. 

“ Yes, and had a nice long chat with her,” responded 
Hulda. After a slight pause, during which she got 
the better of something that was urging her to hush, 
she added, “ Lupelta is a charming creature ! ” 

Dale gave Hulda a smile that did not make her 
happy, and he felt like embracing her. 

“ Miss Bartle, you’re a brick! ” cried he. 

“ She’s a whole ton of ’em I ” joined in Muffy heartily, 
though he was still cursing to himself. 

Hulda smiled. 

“ I have invited Lupelta to accompany me,” she 
went on, “ to a picnic that is to be given on the Long 
Beach on Independence Day, after the public cere- 


90 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


monies. I hope, Captain, you’ll not refuse to | 
come.^ ” 1 

“ Yes, Captain,” put in Muffy, “ you shouldn’t miss jr 
the fun. We’ll be a jolly party ! ” i 

“ There’ll be lots of pretty girls to flirt with,” said ! 
Hulda, smiling. j 

“ It sounds all right, and I guess the picnic would be i 
a failure without me,” said Dale. Rising, he continued: 

“ Now, Miss Bartle, I must tear myself away. I prom- 
ised Lupelta that I would see her this evening.” 

“ Well, if you must,” said Hulda, rising. 

Dale bade Hulda and Muffy good-night, and went 
away; and Hulda shortly afterward dismissed Muffy, 
who at once hastened to the President’s study. 

When the secretary left Hulda’s boudoir Liberia’s 
Chief Magistrate, in his sanctum, was reclining in an 
easy chair. His feet were resting upon a writing table, 
which also held, in the society of a few books and 
papers, a large tumbler half-full of undiluted spirits 
and a quart bottle labelled “ BROWN’S * * * | 
WHISKEY.” His Excellency’s hands were idle and j 
his eyes were closed. He seemed in a dream, but prob- | 
ably was thinking of his grave and onerous duties. ' 
However, at Muffy’s knock upon the door he became i 
alert: hastily he removed his feet from the table, ! 
emptied the contents of the tumbler down his throat, 
placed glass and bottle out of sight underneath the 
table, and took an official-looking document in his hand. 
Then, the scene being set, he bade Muffy enter. 

“Well, what now?” cried he impatiently, as his 
secretary came into the study. 

“ Are you very busy. Uncle? ” asked Muffy. 

“ Does this look as if I were idle? ” cried the Presi- 


MR. MUFFY GIVES ADVICE 91 

dent, displaying the document he had taken from the 
table. “ Of course I’m busy ! ” 

MufFy was not deceived by his uncle’s acting, for he 
had viewed the play many times before. 

“Is it anything of importance.^^ ” asked he, humor- 
ing the potentate. 

“ Do you suppose I would be so disturbed if it were 
not.^ ” returned the President irritably. “ But, don’t 
stand there gawking at me like an empty codfish head. 
Sit down, and I’ll explain.” 

Mr. Muffy seated himself and became all attention. 

“ Perhaps you will be able to suggest some way out 
of the difficulty,” continued His Excellency. “ The na- 
tives at Mt. Chocolate are making themselves trouble- 
some, and Grant wants me to send Dale with some of 
his men to quiet them. I can’t spare the captain. I 
need him here. Lodango is lurking somewhere in the 
vicinity of the city, and he may mean mischief. No, I 
can’t spare Dale 1 ” 

“ I fail to see why not,” said Muffy. “ We 
certainly have officers quite as capable and brave as 
the American. What’s the matter with Colonel John- 
son-Subbs ? ” 

The President made an undescribable noise in his 
throat ; but the nephew knew what the noise meant and 
smiled. Responding to it, he said : 

“ Well, maybe you’re right.” 

“Of course I am! Subbs has just about as much 
spunk as you have, Pidgley.” 

Evidently Mr. Muffy was not pleased by this sneer 
at his courage, for he gave his uncle an ugly look. 

“ Thanks,” said he. “ Lots of people say I resemble 
my uncle in many ways.” 


92 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Unmannerly cub,” retorted Liberia’s ruler, ‘‘ you’ll 
never be half the man your uncle is ! However, that’s 
neither here nor there. How am I to straighten oul 
the tangle? ” 

“ Send Dale to Mt. Chocolate.” 

“ Must I repeat that I can’t spare him? ” 

“ As for Lodango,” continued Muffy, paying no at- 
tention to his uncle’s interj ection, “ matters can be so 
arranged that he’ll return to his kraal at once.” 

His Excellency was puzzled. 

“ What are you driving at ? ” cried he. ‘‘ Explain ! ”1 

Muffy disclosed why Lodango was prowling near! 
Monrovia, then recommended that facilities should be 
afforded the chief to enable him to abduct Lupelta. 

“ When the savage has her safely in his hands,” con-! 
eluded Mr. Muffy, “ he’ll go back to his kraal like a 
shot.” 

“ But what about Dale? ” asked the President doubt-* 
fully. “ I can’t afford to offend him, you know.” 

“ There’s no reason why he should ever learn that 
you interfered. Send him to Mt. Chocolate and leave 
the rest to me.” 

His Excellency gazed wonderingly at Muffy. 

“ To you ! ” exclaimed he. 

“ Yes, Uncle, to your dutiful nephew,” said Muffy, . 
and he grinned. 

‘‘ Have you a grudge against the brave captain ? ” 

“ I don’t exactly love him,” said Muffy, and the ex- ; 
pression on his face endorsed his words. 

“ Nor do I,” confessed the President. ‘‘ He’s al- ' 
together too cocky, pretends that the dollar problem 
doesn’t interest him, so isn’t at all amenable to reason. 
If it was not that I hope to persuade another loan from 


MR. MUFFY GIVES ADVICE 93 

America, I’d bounce him, — all the other Americans as 
well, — back to the States in double-quick time.” 

“ A good thing too ! ” muttered Muffy. 

“ Well, Pidgley,” continued the President, “ I’ll think 
the matter over. Come to me the first thing in the 
morning, and I’ll let you know what I’ve decided.” 

“ All right. Uncle,” said Muffy, rising to go. 

“ By the way,” said His Excellency, “ have you come 
to an understanding with Hulda ? ” 

“ Not yet,” replied the secretary, pausing on his 
way out. 

“ Delays are dangerous, Pidgley. ’Twould never do 
for her to marry any one but you.” 

“ If she did, perhaps some one would find himself 
in a deep hole,” said Muffy, and he grinned at his uncle 
meaningly. 

“ You’ve had a share, my boy,” said the President, 
returning his nephew’s grin. “ However, you’d better 
stir your stumps.” 

“ I intend to. I’m thinking of persuading her to 
make a trip with me to the Interior. If we are sud- 
denly missed, you’ll know what’s happened.” 

“ All right ; but don’t put your foot in it. Now, if 
you’ll be off. I’ll resume my work.” 

“ Good-night,” said Mr. Muffy shortly ; and he left 
the room. 

The President resumed his work; that is, he resur- 
rected the bottle and tumbler and refreshed himself with 
a bumper of whiskey. 


CHAPTER IX 


MR. MUFFY GLADDENS LODANGO 

Mr. Muffy saw his uncle again on the following 
morning. Toward evening he and a Bassa boy, — the 
latter carrying a bag containing various articles, — 
started for the Lake of Lilies (so named because many 
water-lilies floated upon its placid surface), which was 
situated in the center of a small glade about flve miles 
from Monrovia, toward the interior. 

They arrived at their destination close upon sundown 
and halted beside a number of broken water-gourds, 
which were lying upon the ground near the edge of the 
lake. 

“ Blush,” said Muffy, as he gazed about the place, 
“ this must be the Lake of Lilies ? ” 

“ Yes, Daddy,” responded the boy. “ The Imbundas 
will soon come to get water.” 

“ How do you know they will.? ” 

“ Those bottles belong to Imbundas,” said Blush, 
pointing at the broken gourds. 

“ Are you sure of it ? ” asked Muffy, gazing at the 
vessels. 

“ Blush is sure,” answered the lad. “ The Bassa 
people get water when the sun comes up and when the 
sun goes down, and so do the Imbundas. The sun is 
nearly down now and the Imbundas will come quickly. 
If we don’t want them to take our heads, more better 
we make a peace-witch and hide.” 

94 


MR. MUFFY GLADDENS LODANGO 95 


“ We’ll get to work,” said Muffy, and pocketing his 
hands, he watched the Bassa. 

Blush, thus overlooked, cleared away the grass from 
a small patch of ground and piled the uncovered loam 
into a mound. This done, he attached strips of rag 
to one end of a twig, from which he had peeled its 
bark, and stuck it, rag end up, in the center of the 
mound. Then from the bag he took a bolt of red cloth, 
several strings of beads, a few heads of leaf-tobacco, 
and last, but by no means the least in importance, a 
quart jug of gin. He placed these articles upon the 
mound around the twig, then moved back and gazed 
at the strange creation admiringly. 

“ Good ! ” cried he, grinning. “ When the Im- 
bundas see peace-witch they will be glad too much ! ” 

“ I suppose it is all - — ” 

Just then they heard a school of monkeys, out of 
sight in the forest, begin chattering angrily ; and Blush, 
who was somewhat informed as to the ways of the deni- 
zens of the African wild, knew that the noises an- 
nounced the presence of human creatures among the 
trees. He believed that the expected Imbundas were 
at hand; so he interrupted Muffy. 

Daddy,” cried the Bassa, “ the monkeys are vexed 
with the Imbundas. We must hide one time!” 

They secreted themselves in a conveniently situated 
clump of shrubbery, and looking out, shortly after- 
ward perceived five Imbunda warriors, fully armed, 
emerge from among the trees and cross to the lake. 
Four of them unslung large gourds from their shoulders, 
waded into the water, and proceeded to fill the vessels. 
The fifth, a headman, remained upon the bank gazing 
about. He soon discovered the peace-witch. He 


96 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


glared amazedly at the thing for a second or two, then 
shouted to the men in the water, who immediately j oined j 
him. I 

From where the Imbundas were standing and in the 
growing dusk they were unable to see clearly the mound 
and the things upon it, so failed to grasp their meaning. 
Undecided whether to approach it or run away, they 
remained in this mood for fully a minute. At the end 
of this time, though, the headman, — curiosity getting 
the better of his timidity, — moved forward, followed by 
the others, — evidently ready to retreat at the slightest 
alarm, — toward the puzzling object. 

The Imbundas, protecting their breasts with their 
shields and holding their spears ready to launch, ad- 
vanced cautiously. At last they recognized the peace- 
witch for what it was, gave a great shout, and raced 
pell-mell up to it. Touching none of the articles upon E 
the mound, but gazing eagerly at them, especially the 
bottle of gin, they jabbered among themselves excitedly 
awhile, then suddenly hushed, and the headman, glanc- 
ing searchingly here and there about the place, loudly 
shouted : 

“ Stranger, Poof ah has looked at peace-witch! 
Poof ah’s ears are open ! ” 

‘‘ Daddy will make cunning talk to the headman,” 
whispered Blush to Mulfy in the shrubbery. 

When the headman shouted, Muffy, who was watching 
the Imbundas with fear tugging at his heart, sighed ll 
with relief. And now he started a parley as Blush had i 
suggested. 

“ Is it peace. ” cried he. 

The Imbundas fixed their gaze expectantly on the K 
secretary’s hiding-place. j 


MR. MUFFY GLADDENS LODANGO 97 


“ It is peace ! ” responded the headman. 

MufFy was satisfied by the headman’s assurance that 
the Imbundas would do him no harm, so he and Blush 
emerged from the shrubbery and approached the 
mound. 

I “ Poofah, I salute you 1 ” exclaimed MufFy as he ad- 
' vanced. 

I “ Good ! ” returned the headman. “ Poofah’s ears 
are open to hear the stranger’s name.? ” 

“ I am the great Mr. MufFy of Monrovia ! ” boasted 
I the secretary. “ I am the President’s mouth and 
, ears ! ” 

I The savages were very much impressed with Mr. 
MufFy’s importance. 

“Wow!” they exclaimed; and they saluted “the 
President’s mouth and ears ” with their spears, 
j “ MufFy is a big chief I ” added Poofah. 

“ Big chief too much I ” cried Blush. 

“Good!” ejaculated the headman. “Poofah is 
I MufFy’s friend.” 

“ And I am Poofah’s,” said MufFy. “ I make Poofah 
i and his warriors a dash ! ” Pointing at each article on 
j the mound as he mentioned it, he went on : “ There is 
! cloth ! ” 

Poofah and his warriors grunted. 

“ There are beads ! ” continued the secretary. 

Again the savages grunted. 

“ There is tobacco ! ” added MufFy. 

The Imbundas grunted once more, this time with some 
enthusiasm. 

Mr. MufFy now pointed at the jug of gin, and, with 
a just appreciation of the great consequence of the 
stufF, paused a few seconds before completing his list. 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


i 

Then, strongly accenting the noun, he cried impres- j i 
sively : 

“ There is gin ! ” i 

The Imbundas shouted joyfully; then Poofah, after I 
his warriors hushed, smiled at MulFy very benignantly ' | 
and remarked: 

‘‘ Mujffy’s heart is big ! Muffy’s hands are open ! ” ■ i 

Mr. Mulfy did not deny this flattering allegation, but | i 
accepted it smilingly. 

“ Why is Muffy at the Lake of Lilies? ” asked the ; i 
headman. ; 

“ I would speak to Lodango,” explained the secre- i 
tary. 

“ Is Muffy brave? ” asked Poofah. ! 

“Brave?” exclaimed Muffy. “Of course I am!| 
Do I look like a coward? ” : 

The headman studied Muffy’s face a moment then i 
shook his head as if he were uncertain. ; 

“ Maybe Muffy is brave,” said he doubtfully. | 
“ Poofah will know by and by. Lodango is vexed. 
Lodango sits alone by the fire and broods. Lodango | 
is sorry about Lupelta.” i 

“ I shall speak about Lupelta to Lodango,” said ■ 
Muffy. 

“ Lodango will be glad,” said Poofah. “ Muffy will t 
pluck peace-witch from the little hill so the Imbundas j 
may take up the dash. Muffy will do quickly. It will 
soon be dark.” i 

“ Blush, remove it,” said Muffy. i 

The Bassa pulled the rag-decorated twig from the i 
mound and threw it aside. Then Poofah snatched up , 
the jug, knocked its head off, placed the ragged neck f 
to his mouth and gurgled the gin down his throat, ^ 


MR. MUFFY GLADDENS LODANGO 99 


After he had partly allayed his unquenchable thirst 
for the civilizing agent he reluctantly passed the bottle 
to one of his warriors, who, with his companions, afraid 
that he would be defrauded of a share of the liquor, 
had been watching the headman anxiously. The vessel 
was soon emptied and thrown into the lake; then the 
other things were taken from the mound, the gourds 
were filled with water, and all hands. Blush carrying the 
bag that still contained presents, marched from the 
glade into the forest toward Lodango’s camp. After 
a little while night came, and though the moon shone 
in the heavens, underneath the overhanging limbs of 
the thickly-foliated trees it was exceedingly dark; so 
they advanced slowly. However, in about fifteen min- 
utes they came to a small shed. Here Poofah called a 
halt, and pointing at the structure, said : 

“ Muffy will rest there until Poofah returns. The 
Bassa will go with Poofah.” 

“ Do you expect me to remain here all alone in the 
dark ? ” exclaimed Mulfy nervously. 

“ Is MufFy afraid ” asked the headman. 

“ Of course I’m not afraid ! ” cried Mr. MufFy valor- 
ously ; but a tremor in his voice belied the brave 
words. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed Poofah, and he walked off, fol- 
lowed by his warriors and Blush. 

As the savages disappeared in the darkness MufFy 
entered the shed. He sat down upon a log, and in a 
little while his imagination, — which at all times was 
sufficiently lively, but now was exceedingly so, — began 
playing him fantastic tricks. The rustlings of dry 
leaves, the hummings of insects, the voice of the breeze 
sighing among the trees, in short, each and all of the 


100 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


innumerable creepy noises peculiar to an African forest 
in the night-time alarmed him. Soon he felt like call- 
ing loudly for some one to come; but, except that his 
teeth would chatter, and his body would tremble and 
jump, he remained silent and perspiring. At length, ' 
though, when a bat flapped its wings close to his head, i 
he surrendered. He gave an unearthly yell, jumped up i 
from the log, rushed out of the shed, and, to his great 
joy, almost collided with Poof ah. 

“ Wow ! ” exclaimed the headman, as he avoided 
Muffy. “What’s the matter?” 

If Muffy’s courage was weak his wits were quick. 

“I — I heard you coming,” stammered he. 

“ Muffy came quickly too much ! ” exclaimed Poof ah. | 

“ I didn’t want to keep you waiting,” explained the 
secretary; and then, to prevent further embarrassing 
questioning, he hastily asked : “ Have you spoken to 
Lodango ? ” 

“ Muffy will hold forth his hand,” said Poofah. 

The mulatto held his hand out and the headman 
placed a grain of corn in it. 

“ What is this for? ” asked Muffy, referring to the ' 
corn. 

“ It is Lodango’s token that he will do you no harm.” 
explained the headman. “ Lodango is hungry to hear 
Muffy talk about Lupelta. Muffy will go with Poofah 
to Lodango quickly ! ” 

Saying nothing further, Poofah walked away, and j 
Muffy followed him. A few minutes later they arrived | 
at the edge of a small, grassy, open place, in the center ^ 
of which were Lodango, Blush, and a number of the i 
chief’s warriors. The Imbunda prince was squatting j- 
by himself near a Are, gazing moodily at its flickering 


MR. MUFFY GLADDENS LODANGO 101 


flame; Blush was upon his haunches close to a skin 
which was spread upon the ground before the chief; 
the warriors were near their ruler and silently watch- 
ing him. 

Poofah and Muffy halted, and the former blew a re- 
sounding note from an ivory horn, which he was priv- 
ileged to use because of his superior rank. And when 
the horn sounded Lodango straightened up and glanced 
expectantly toward the point from which the sound 
had come, as did Blush and the warriors. The head- 
man then escorted the secretary across to the skin and 
bade him sit down upon it; and, as Muffy obeyed, 
Poofah dropped to the ground himself and rubbed his 
forehead in the dust before the chief. This act of 
homage performed, the headman arose to his knees and 
pointed at the mulatto. 

“ Lodango,” cried he, “ Poofah has brought Muffy ! ” 

“ Good ! ” cried Lodango, and he fixed his eyes on 
the secretary so fiercely that that gentleman felt quite 
queer. 

The headman crawled away ; meanwhile Lodango 
clapped his hands together at Muffy, and shouted : 

“ Lodango salutes Muffy ! ” 

The fearless Mr. Muffy brought a sickly smile to his 
face and returned the chief’s salute. 

“Muffy is the President’s mouth and ears.?^ ” asked 
Lodango. 

“ Yes,” said Muffy. 

I “ Good ! ” cried the savage. “ Lodango is his own 
! mouth and ears. Why has Muffy come to Lodango.? ” 
j “ Because I am your friend,” replied the secretary. 

I Lodango frowned. 

i “ Sometimes the friendship of men who come from 


102 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


I 


Monrovia makes the Imbunda people sorry too much,” 1 
said he. How is Lodango to know that Muffy is not ( 
trying to throw pepper into the eyes of the Imbunda ? ” 

“ I have brought you a big dash,” said MufFy. 

The chief now smiled all over his face. 

“ The Imbunda Lion’s eyes are open to see Muffy’s i 
dash,” said he. ’ 

Lodango and his warriors gazed at the bag eagerly, ! 
and Muffy, inwardly praying that the gifts would j 
please, commanded Blush to place them before the I 
chief. The Bassa obeyed. And as he brought cloth, ; 
tobacco, and beads out of the bag the Imbundas \ 
grunted approvingly; but when he took out several / 
jugs of gin they shouted joyfully, — Lodango the loud- > 
est of all. 

“We will drink! We will drink!” cried they ex- 
citedly. 

Lodango’s desire to taste the intoxicant apparently ! 
was keen, for he snatched up one of the bottles, and 
displaying a dexterity which suggested that he had done 
the like many a time before, knocked off its head with 
a small stone. He raised the vessel toward his lips, 
but before it reached his mouth he paused. After hesi- 
tating a moment, he returned the jug to the ground, 
then glared at his warriors angrily and reproached 
them. 

“ How now, Imbundas,” cried he, “ would you make 
glad when Lodango is sorry Wait! Muffy has 
brought Lodango a message from Lupelta. When 
Muffy has spoken, Lodango will be glad. Then Lo- 
dango will drink. Then Lodango’s warriors will drink. 
Lodango has spoken ! ” 

The warriors, evidently very much disappointed, 


MR. MUFFY GLADDENS LODANGO 103 


grunted, and the chief, after giving another glance at 
the jug, which was tempting him sorely, resumed his 
conversation with Muffy. 

“ MufFy’s dash is good ! ” cried he. “ What message 
has Muffy brought to Lodango from Lupelta? Muffy 
must not lie. If Muffy lies, he will die the death ! Lo- 
dango’s ears are open ! ” 

The chief glared at the secretary expectantly, and 
the latter, saying to himself : “ When the savage learns 
that I’ve brought no message I wonder what he’ll do,” 
shivered with apprehension. 

“ Lodango’s ears are open ! ” repeated the chief 
sternly. 

“ Lo — Lodango,” said Muffy haltingly, “ I have 
brought you no message from Lupelta. But there 
is — ” 

“Wow!” broke in the chief, and he sprang to his 
feet. Towering over the shaking secretary, he fiercely 
continued : “ Muffy has lied to Lodango 1 Muffy shall 
die the death ! ” 

“Muffy shall die the death!” echoed the warriors 
ominously, and they struck their spears against their 
I shields. Meanwhile Mr. Muffy was feeling very weak, 
and was cursing himself for having ventured to intro- 
duce his precious self into the Imbunda camp. 

“ Muffy’s head is coming off ! ” added Lodango, and 
he raised his sword as though to decapitate the secre- 
tary right then and there. 

"^^en the chief raised his weapon Blush gave a yell, 
rolled over backward, sprang to his feet and disap- 
peared into the forest; and as the Bassa gave voice, 
j Muffy did the same. 

I “ Stop ! Stop ! ” screamed he wildly, gazing up at 


104 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


the angry chief. Holding up the grain of corn which 
Poof ah had handed him, he quickly went on, “ Your 
token! Your token! Lodango, the law says you 
must respect it ! ” 

Lodango gazed at the token a moment, then, evidently 
with much reluctance, lowered his sword; and the sur- 
rounding savages, deprived of a blood-feast, groaned 
with dissatisfaction. 

“ I have not lied to you,” added Muffy. 

Lodango grunted and resumed his squatting attitude ; 
and Mr. MufFy gave a sigh of relief. 

“ I do not know how to lie,” concluded the secre- 
tary. 

“ Poofah told Lodango that Muffy was bringing a 
message from Lupelta,” said the chief. 

“ I told Poofah nothing of the kind ! ” cried 
Muffy. 

Lodango muttered something and gazed darkly at 
the headman, who shivered with dread, while the other 
warriors moaned. 

Muffy perceived that Poof ah’s life hung, as it were, 
by a very slender thread, which, under the slightest 
added strain, would surely snap; nevertheless, indiffer- 
ent as to who might lose his head, provided his own were 
left upon his neck, he applied the fatal weight. 

“ Poofah lied to Lodango ! ” cried he. 

“ Poofah will lie no more ! ” exclaimed Lodango, and 
he nodded to the headman. 

The warriors again moaned. 

Poofah again approached the chief and laid his 
weapons and the ivory horn upon the ground before 
him. 

“ Lodango is Poofah’s chief! ” said he humbly. 


MR. MUFFY GLADDENS LODANGO 105 


“Good!” ejaculated the prince, and he waved his 
hand. 

“ Poofah will clear the path for Lodango I ” said 
the headman ; then he walked away with his head bowed 
and passed out of sight among the trees. 

Two warriors unsheathed their swords and followed 
Poofah, and shortly afterward returned without him. 

“ Muffy,” said Lodango as Poofah started to go 
away, “ Lodango’s ears are open 1 ” 

“Lodango,” rejoined the secretary, “the President 
wants you to remove Lupelta from Monrovia.” 

Lodango nodded his head and smiled. 

“ The President is cunning,” said he. “ MufFy will 
tell him to send Lupelta to Lodango.” 

“ He cannot send her to you,” returned MulFy. 
“ But I have a plan which, if you will carry it out, will 
put the girl into your hands.” 

“ Lodango’s ears are open to hear Muffy’s plan,” 
said the chief eagerly. 

“ You must first agree to do something for me,” said 
Muffy. 

“ Lodango will do 1 ” responded the chief. 

“ You must give me some sort of a pledge that you 
will keep your promise,” said Muffy. 

“ Muffy is cunning 1 ” said Lodango. 

He got upon his feet, and holding in the air the pouch 
from his breast addressed it thus : 

“O fetich! O witch! O charm! Lodango the 
great warrior, Lodango the slayer of men, Lodango the 
Imbunda lion, gives Muffy a pledge — ” 

The savage paused and gazed at his warriors, and 
they, holding their spears on high, solemnly cried: 

“ O fetich, open your ears ! ” 


106 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ O fetich,” continued the chief, “ open your ears ! 
Should Lodango break his pledge, may his arm 
wither ! ” 

“ May Lodango’s arm wither ! ” echoed the warriors. 

“ May Lodango’s blood in his veins turn to water ! ” 
went on the chief. “ May brave men scorn Lodango ! 
May old men and old women laugh at Lodango. May 
children mock Lodango ! ” 

The warriors moaned. 

“ May Lodango eat dirt ! ” added the chief. 

“ May Lodango eat dirt ! ” cried the savages. 

“ Lodango has spoken ! ” concluded the prince, and 
he again squatted himself. Then he turned to Muffy 
and asked him if he were content. 

‘‘ Quite,” said the secretary. 

“ Muffy will now tell his plan to Lodango,” said the 
chief. 

“ Very well,” said Muffy, and he disclosed his plan. 

When the secretary had finished, Lodango shook his 
head doubtfully, and said: 

“ If Lodango does as Muffy desires, the President 
will send his fighting men to make war on the Im- 
bundas.” 

“ Are you afraid of war.? ” asked Muffy. 

“ Lodango will do ! ” exclaimed the chief tersely ; 
then, springing to his feet, he shouted : Imbundas, 
Lodango will devour them ! ” 

“ Lodango will devour them ! ” chorused the warriors. 

The chief now pranced up and down, brandishing his 
sword, and boasted. 

“ Lodango am I ! ” yelled he. 

“ Lodango ! Lodango ! ” screamed the warriors, and 
they clashed their spears and shields together. 


MR. MUFFY GLADDENS LODANGO lOT 


“ Imbunda Lion am I ! ” shouted the chief, still pranc- 
ing. “ Beloved of fetich am I ; Lodango will take the 
President’s head ! ” 

“ Lodango ! Lodango ! ” chorused the warriors, wild 
with excitement. 

“Wow!” ejaculated Lodango, and he halted. 
“Wow! Wow! Wow!” vociferated the savages. 
Then they hushed and pointed at the jug of gin. 

“Good!” ejaculated the chief. “Lodango is glad! 
Lodango will become drunk ! ” he added. 

Then, snatching the jug up from the ground, the 
Imbunda Lion drank deeply. 


CHAPTER X 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 

The cuckoo-clock on the mantelpiece of the bedroom 
in which Mrs. Colonel Johnson-Subbs and her gallant 
spouse were slumbering began cuckooing. The matron 
opened her eyes, gaped, sat up, and proceeded to arouse 
her bedfellow. 

“ Colonel Johnson-Subbs, it’s five o’clock ! ” exclaimed 
she. 

The colonel snored on. 

“ Sleepy-head, open your eyes ! ” cried the lady. 

“ You’re not dead. Wake up! Wake up ! ” 

The colonel still snored. 

“ Don’t you hear me.'^ continued the woman some- 
what impatiently. “ You’re worse than the seven 
sleepers. Wake up ! ” 

The slumberer grunted, opened and closed his eyes, 
one at a time, rolled over to his other side and resumed ' 
snoring. 

“ Drat the man, he sleeps like a log ! ” muttered the 
wife. She punched her husband; crying at the same • 
time: “Wake up, wake up, I tell you! If you don’t 
hurry up, you’ll never get to the fort in time. Wake 
up!” 

The sleeper slept on. 

Mrs. Johnson-Subbs now became convinced that more 
drastic measures were required; accordingly, she got 
108 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 109 

out of the bed, took up a jug of water, and carried it 
to the bedside. 

i “Wake up, I tell you! ” she shouted, sprinkling her 
I husband’s face. 

I Evidently cold water did not agree with the colonel’s 
1 constitution, for he spluttered and sat up at once. 

“ Good Lord, woman I ” cried he sufferingly. 
“ What are you trying to do ? Are you after giving me 
I my death of cold? ” 

“ If you don’t jump out of that nest just as quickly 
as the good Lord will let you,” cried the wife, “ I’ll 
give you more than your death of cold, — I’ll drown 
you!” And she raised the jug as though to douse 
him. 

The colonel, holding the bed-covering up to protect 
himself from the threatened shower, cried: 

“ Stop it, — stop it, Sisserretta ! Do you think 
I’m a fish? ” 

Sisserretta, unmoved by her husband’s appeal, still 
held the jug on high. 

“ If you don’t get a move on yourself,” cried she, 
“ I’ll make you wish you had fins ! You haven’t got 
the sleepy-disease. It soon will be sunrise ! Have you 
! forgotten what day this is? Should you fail to fire 
the gun off this morning, the President will have you 
: court-martialed, — your commission will be taken from 
you and I’ll no longer be Mrs. Colonel Sisserretta John- 
son-Subbs. Get up ! This is Independence Day ! ” 

“ Gehosophat, so it is ! ” cried the colonel, now wide 
awake; and he jumped from bed and proceeded to dress 
himself. 

“ Colonel Johnson-Subbs,” said madam, as she re- 
turned the jug to the washstand, “ if you’d only work 


110 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


as hard as you sleep, we’d soon be rich.” Covering , i 
her coiffure de nuit with a loose headdress, she went i 
on: “ You must have been born in the Land of Nod.” ! 

“ Sisserretta,” growled the colonel, dressing, “ you i 
rattle away just like an empty barrel rolling down a ; 
hill.” 

“ When you shoot the gun off look out it doesn’t ex- 
plode and blow you all to smithereens,” said the lady, 
and laughing, she started for her kitchen to scold her ■ 
native servants into wakefulness. 

The colonel soon afterward strutted from the house : 
in full-dress military uniform. He climbed the hill and | 
arrived at the fort just as the sun began pushing its 
big red face over the edge of the Atlantic ; and at once i 
hauled the “ Lone Star ” State’s flag to the flag-staff’s i 
peak and discharged a cannon. i 

Thus it was announced to Monrovia that the Sun of 
Liberia’s — th Independence Day had risen ! 

Soon after this announcement, busy hands began i 
decorating the city: flags were raised over the Execu- 
tive Mansion, the College, the several Consulates, as > 
well as many private dwellings; and while these things 
were being done, the housewives started pots to boiling, 
and pans to baking, perfuming the atmosphere with 
appetite-provoking odours. Then, in a little while, vis- 
itors from “ Up the River ” and natives from the hinter- 
land, all in holiday attire and curious to see the sights, 
began promenading through the streets. Groups of 
Kru-folk, of all ages and both sexes, — some fantastic- 
ally dressed, others practically naked, — capering, 
shouting and singing, moved from house to house so- 
liciting copper coin and rum. Several gaudily uni- 
formed militia companies paraded, as did civic organi- 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 


111 


zations badged and scarfed and wearing top-hats and 
long-tailed coats. They dancingly quick-stepped to 
the lively music of fifes and drums, or to the wonderful 
noises made by the city’s only brass band. 

This changing scene continued until about eleven 
o’clock. Then the citizens adjourned with their guests 
to breakfast tables and partook of the good things 
which, as has been intimated, had been titillating their 
olfactory organs during the entire morning. They did 
not linger over the sumptuous meals a long time, how- 
ever, for the most important function of the day soon 
drew them to Government Square. 

They assembled in the enclosure around a beflagged 
platform, which had been erected underneath the 
spreading limbs of a mammoth mango-plum tree. 
Upon the floor of the platform were seated civil, naval, 
and military officials, representatives of foreign coun- 
tries, all, except the American Minister-Resident, wear- 
ing uniforms decorated with ribbons and stars; and 
scattered among these were a few ladies belonging to 
Monrovia’s real aristocracy. Hulda was amongst the 
elite upon the platform, but Lupelta, Miss Pattie, and 
Whreabo, stood upon the ground among the common 
folk, as became their more humble rank. 

Shortly after the people had thus gathered, the Pres- 
ident of Liberia, the Vice-President, the Orator of the 
Day, the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court and his 
two Associate Justices, the Cabinet Ministers, Mr. 
IMuffy and the Chaplain of the Senate emerged from the 
Executive Mansion. Escorted by a militia company 
and preceded by the brass band striving to play Cole- 
ridge Taylor’s ‘‘ Ethiopia Saluting the Colors,’’ they 
marched into the enclosure and ascended to the floor 


112 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN j 

of the platform. A Master of Ceremonies read the ; 
Program of the Day, then the Chaplain, his audience ' 
all standing and the men’s heads reverentially bared) 
invoked Providence to shower blessings upon the Re- , 
public. Next the President read the Declaration of i 
Independence, after which the Orator of the Day orated. { 
When the forensic business was finished, the guns of the 1 1 
fort fired a National Salute, and the multitude, their i 
tuneful voices harmonizing, sang Liberia’s National i 
Hymn with most pleasing effect, the brass band playing j ' 
a respectable accompaniment. j 

The next and last number on the Official Program | . 
was the Presidential Reception, which was to be held in 
the Executive Mansion ; but as this function, for which ; 
all the ladies in Monrovia had procured new costumes, 
was not to begin until eight o’clock in the evening, — i 
hours hence, — the assemblage dispersed. 

Lupelta, Miss Pattie, and Whreabo returned to the ; 
Mission House, and all the time they were going there 1 1 
and after they had arrived the young folk chatted about li 
the various things they had witnessed. Lupelta, who i 
had been both astonished and amused, and was still in i 
the “ Seventh Heaven of Delight,” was so voluble that 
at last Whreabo remarked upon it. 

“ Lupelta talks fast too much ! ” said he. 

‘‘Why shouldn’t I?” exclaimed Lupelta. “Every- |i 
thing was so splendid ! And Hulda was — ” ! 

“ Lupelta ! ” broke in Miss Pattie gently. 

“Yes, Miss Pattie? ” said the girl questioningly. 

“ You should not call Miss Bartle by her first name,” '■ 
explained the spinster. i 

Lupelt gazed wonderingly at Miss Pattie. i 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 


113 


“ Why not? ” asked she. 

“ Because it is impolite,” replied Miss Pattie. “ Miss 
Bartle is the President’s stepdaughter and is entitled 
to be treated with great respect. You should use her 
surname.” 

“ Surname ” was a flight above the understanding of 
Miss Pattie’s companions, and they were puzzled. 

“ Mammy, what is surname? ” asked Whreabo. 

Miss Pattie did her best to make the young folk com- 
prehend the meaning of the word, but it cannot be 
truthfully stated that either of them became much en- 
lightened. Native-like, though, in the interest of po- 
liteness, they pretended that they were, and the mis- 
sionary was satisfied that her lesson had been read to 
attentive ears and would bear good fruit. 

“ Yes, my dear,” she added after finishing her short 
lecture, “ that’s the reason you should not use her Chris- 
tian name.” 

“ But she told me to call her ‘ Hulda,’ ” objected 
Lupelta. 

‘‘ Oh,” exclaimed Miss Pattie, the wind taken out 
of her sails, “ if she gave you permission, then it’s all 
right. But what were you about to say regarding 
her? ” 

“ I was on the point of saying she was charmingly 
dressed,” said Lupelta. 

Miss Pattie’s countenance assumed an expression 
that suggested that the good lady’s opinion was scarcely 
in agreement with Lupelta’s. 

“ Well, I’m not sure,” said she doubtfully. “ While 
I do not pretend to be a judge as to what a young lady 
of Miss Bartle’s rank should wear, I suppose it will 


114f THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


hurt no one if I express my opinion under my own i 
roof. It struck me that her dress was altogether too | 
loud.” 

The young folk were again mystified, and they dis- j . 
cussed together in whispers, speaking in Imbunda, the ! I 
matter of Hulda’s dress being loud. ‘ 

“ Whreabo,” said Lupelta, “ how could Hulda’s dress 
be too loud? Clothes can’t talk.” 

“ Whreabo’s head is empty of know,” replied the j 
lad. I 

“ Lupelta wants to know,” said the girl somewhat ■ 
petulantly. 

“ Whreabo has found it ! ” responded the lad, grin- 1 
ning. “ Dale gave Lupelta a box with a big horn ? ” 

“ Yes,” whispered Lupelta. 

“ The box sings, talks, and makes music? ” continued 
Whreabo. 

“ Yes,” said the girl. i 

“ Hulda’s dress is like the box, — it talks ! ” said the j 
young Imbunda, and he gazed at Lupelta triumphantly. [ j 
“ Whreabo talks wind ! ” returned Lupelta. 

“ Hulda’s dress has no horn.” | 

“Maybe the horn is underneath the dress,” sug- 
gested Whreabo. ■ 

“ Whreabo talks wind ! ” repeated Lupelta. 

The lad’s feelings were slightly hurt. ! 

“ Whreabo was trying to know,” said he, reproach- | i 
fully, “ so Lupelta would be glad.” 

Lupelta perceived that she had wounded Whreabo t' 
and became repentant. i 

“ Lupelta is very sorry too much,” said she con- t 
tritely. 

Whreabo forgave the girl and smiled at her, [ 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 


115 


“ Good ! ” said he. “ Lupelta shall know. Whreabo 
will ask Miss Pattie.” Then, speaking in English (as 
he spoke it) and more loudly, he went on : “ Miss Pattie, 
you said Miss Bartle’s clothes were too loud. Lupelta 
and Whreabo do not understand, — their ears are not 
open to that kind of talk. How can clothes make 
palaver.^ ” 

“ I used a figure of speech,” responded Miss Pattie. 

This explanation did not help the inquirers after 
knowledge, to the contrary, it rather increased their 
perplexity. 

“ Wow! ” cried Whreabo, and he scratched his head. 

The lad’s ejaculation evidently expressed what was 
in Lupelta’s mind, for she smiled at him and nodded 
assentingly ; then, addressing the missionary, she said : 

“ Funny English words make Lupelta’s ears tired. 
Miss Pattie will speak Imbunda, and then — ” 

“ Certainly not I ” broke in Miss Pattie with emphasis. 
“ Captain Dale is very anxious for you to learn to 
speak English properly, and if I talk to you in Imbunda, 
you’ll never learn.” 

“ I am sorry,” murmured Lupelta. 

“ English talk isn’t so good as Imbunda,” grumbled 
Whreabo, standing up for his own. 

‘‘ You know nothing about it,” retorted Miss Pattie. 
“ Yes, Lupelta, when Captain Dale returns from Mt. 
Chocolate he will be very much pleased to find that 
you’ve improved.” 

“ Dale was not kind,” said Lupelta. 

“ Not kind.?’ ” exclaimed the spinster. “Why, Cap- 
tain Dale is one of the kindest men I’ve ever met I ” 

“ He should not have gone away on Independence 
Day,” said Lupelta. 


116 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ My dear,” said Miss Pattie, “ he was compelled to 
go. The President ordered him. Captain Dale is a 
soldier, and all soldiers have to obey the orders of their 
superiors. But it’s growing late. At what time did 
Miss Bartle say she would come to take you to the 
picnic ? ” 

“ At four o’clock,” replied Lupelta. 

“ It’s close upon that now,” remarked Miss Pattie, 
“ so you had better go to your room and get ready. 
’Twould never do to keep Miss Bartle waiting.” 

“ I’ve only to put on my bonnet,” said Lupelta, and i 
she went from the room. 

Miss Pattie took a Christian Herald from the table 
and proceeded to read it. Whreabo crossed to the 
window and looked out into the street just in time to 
perceive Hulda, reclining in a double-hammock carried 
by two strong natives, approaching the front door of 
the Mission House. 

“ Mammy coming ! ” cried the lad. 

“ Good gracious, and Lupelta not ready ! ” exclaimed 
the missionary, as she dropped the paper and arose. 
“ Tell her to hurry up, Whreabo,” she added, then 
hastened from the room and the house and joined Hulda 
in the street. 

“ Good-afternoon, Miss Pattie,” exclaimed Hulda, 
greeting the spinster with a smile. “ Is Lupelta 
ready.? ” 

“ She is putting on her bonnet. Miss Bartle. I’m 
sure you are exceedingly kind to trouble yourself so 
much.” 

‘‘ Not at all. I promised Captain Dale that I would 
take Lupelta with me to the picnic, and I must not 
break my promise.” 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 


117 


“ Yes, a promise is a promise — ” began Miss Pattie, 
evidently intending to deliver a lecture ; but Hulda, per- 
ceiving Lupelta emerge from the house, interrupted 
her. 

“ Ah, she is here ! ” cried Hulda. 

Lupelta drew near the hammock, saluted Hulda bash- 
fully and apologized for having kept her waiting. 

“ It’s all right, my dear,” said Hulda. “ Jump in ! ” 

The carriers lowered the hammock. Lupelta essayed 
to climb into it, but never having boarded a swinging 
vehicle before, failed ; and had Whreabo, who was stand- 
ing near, not caught her, she would have fallen to the 
ground. She persevered, however, and after several 
fruitless attempts, productive of many exclamations 
and much laughter, finally succeeded. 

“ I hope you will enjoy yourselves,” said Miss Pattie, 
as Lupelta settled herself beside Hulda in the ham- 
mock. 

“ We intend to I ” said Hulda brightly. “ All right, 
boys ! ” 

“ Good-bye, Miss Pattie ! ” cried Lupelta over her 
shoulder, as the carriers started. 

The missionary bade the girls farewell, then she and 
Whreabo watched the hammock until it disappeared 
down the incline on the wide road that ran to the 
“ Long Beach.” They then returned to the house, and 
shortly afterward the young Imbunda, with a hamper 
of provisions upon his head, also started for the picnic 
ground. 

In the meantime Hulda and Lupelta, borne by the 
carriers, jog-trotting, passed the cemetery (an un- 
sightly place containing uncared-for graves, rank grass, 
ant hills, and puddles of stagnant green water) and 


118 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


crossed a rivulet. They alighted here, and proceeded 
to gather wildflowers, while the carriers went on ahead 
with the hammock and passed out of sight. 

As the girls, laughing and shouting, were thus em- 
ployed, Lodango and a number of his warriors darted 
from the bush and seized them. Lupelta screamed and I 
fainted, Hulda fought to release herself, but the savages 
overpowered her, raised her from the ground, and, 
bearing her off, followed Lodango, who, carrying Lu- 
pelta, had already disappeared in the bush. 

When Lodango and his warriors sprang from the i 
bush Whreabo was coming down the road more than a 
hundred yards away. The lad perceived what was hap- 
pening. He cried out in alarm, dropped the hamper 
and, shouting loudly and angrily, raced at top-speed 
towards the rivulet. Before he had run half the dis- 
tance, though, the abductions were accomplished. Con- 
vinced that it would not only be useless, but a waste 
of valuable time for him to pursue the abductors, he ■ 
halted and, after having made up his mind how to act, ^ 
turned into the cemetery, whence he passed, running, : 
to a path that extended in the direction of Mt. Choc- i 
olate. I 


CHAPTER XI 


’ HULDA PRETENDS TO RESUSCITATE THE DEAD 

! About a quarter of an hour later, Lodango, carry- 
h ing the still unconscious Lupelta, reached an open place 
I in the forest and here halted to await the arrival of his 
^ warriors, who were bringing Hulda. 

! “ Now,” he remarked, as he halted, “ Lupelta will 

’ walk,” and, unaware of her condition, he lowered her 
: from his shoulder, expecting her to stand. But the 
!' girl slipped from his hands to the ground. 

“ Wow ! ” cried he as Lupelta fell. He gazed 
i amazedly at her for a moment, then cried: 

I “ Lupelta will get up ! ” 

Of course she did not move. 

Lodango gave vent to an angry exclamation. Then 
t he bent over the girl and perceived that her eyes were 
i; closed. He thought that she was sleeping. 

“ Lupelta will wake up ! ” cried he, shaking her 
1 gently. But when she did not move, he gazed at her 
I more closely, and perceiving that her face was pale as 
» death itself, he became alarmed. He placed his ear 
I over her heart, but its pulsations were so weak that he 
: failed to hear them; he laid his hand over her mouth, 
but he could not feel her breathe. He concluded that 
she was dead, — that some witch had killed her. 

“ Wow ! ” exclaimed he, rising, “ witch has killed 
Lupelta.” 

Apparently Lodango was more angry than grieved. 

119 


I 


ISO THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 

He began cudgelling his brain, hoping thus to discover \ 
the guilty witch, and while so employed, his warriors 
brought Hulda into his presence. | 

When Hulda saw the chief she wrenched herself free j 
from the hands of her captors and crossed to him. j 

“ Lodango,” began she angrily, “ how dare — ” ? 

“ Hulda will hush ! ” interrupted Lodango. Point- | 
ing at unconscious Lupelta, he added, “ Hulda must (: 
not make big talk in the presence of the dead ! ” 

When Hulda saw Lupelta stretched upon the ground 
she became filled with apprehension and, for the mo- 
ment forgetting her own trouble, angrily exclaimed: i 
“ Cruel savage, what have you done to her.? ” 

Then crossing to the recumbent girl, she noticed that 
Lupelta was merely in a faint. She murmured thank- 
fully, snatched a water-gourd from one of the savages i 
and proceeded to bathe Lupelta’s face. 

Lodango, seeing Hulda thus employed, became con- 
vinced that she was the witch who, as he now believed, 
had killed Lupelta, and that now, not satisfied with 
the mischief she had already done, was disfiguring the 
supposed remains. 

“ Hulda will stop ! ” cried he angrily, and he snatched 
Hulda away from Lupelta and thrust her to one side. 

With difficulty Hulda saved herself from falling, then , 
she faced the enraged chief. 

“ Lodango,” cried she, “ what do you — ” 

“ Hulda killed Lupelta ! ” broke in the chief. i 

The surrounding warriors glanced at Hulda and | 
murmured angrily. | 

“ I killed her ! ” exclaimed Hulda wonderingly. | 

“ Hulda was making dead Lupelta’s face ugly ! ” con- ! 
tinned Lodango. 


HULDA PRETENDS 


121 

“ What do you mean ? ’’ asked Hulda, thoroughly 
at sea. 

“ Hulda is a wicked witch ! ” said the chief. “ Hulda 
was vexed because Lupelta wanted to go to Lodango’s 
kraal. Hulda killed Lupelta ! ” 

His warriors again murmured angrily. 

Hulda perceived the error that Lodango was labor- 
ing under and felt like laughing in his face; but, an 
idea flashing into her mind that the situation might be 
utilized to benefit Lupelta and herself, she refrained. 

“ Hulda shall drink sassa-wood ! ” continued Lo- 
dango. 

Hulda, acting upon the thought that had come into 
her head, brought a strange expression into her face 
and advanced toward the savages, waving her hands 
mysteriously and moaning. 

Lodango and his warriors were not easily frightened 
by things mundane, but here was something that 
smacked of the supernatural, and it alarmed them; 
anyhow, when Hulda advanced in the manner described, 
they murmured with dismay and retreated from her. 

Hulda, remarking that Lupelta was regaining con- 
sciousness, halted close to her, and, still waving her 
hands at the Imbundas, cried: 

“ Hulda is a terrible witch ! Hulda will resuscitate 
the dead ! ” 

The savages glared at Hulda and uttered awed mur- 
murings. 

Lupelta sighed. 

“ Lupelta breathes ! ” cried Hulda, and she pointed 
at the recovering girl. 

The savages, their eyes bulging, broke into cries of 
amazement. 


122 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Lupelta sighed again, opened her eyes, and en- 
deavoured to rise ; and Hulda, still pointing at her, ex- 
claimed : 

‘‘ Behold ! Lupelta once more is alive ! ” 

When the Imbunda Lion and his warriors saw Lu- 
pelta start to rise they gave a terrific yell, and ran, 
higgledy-piggledy, each doing his very best, until they 
had put several yards between themselves and the two 
girls. Then they halted and jabbered excitedly among 
themselves, while Hulda assisted Lupelta to her feet. 

“ Why, Hulda,” said Lupelta, gazing about dazedly, 
“what has happened.^ Where are we? What 
does — ” Then, catching sight of Lodango, she re- 
membered and broke off. Uttering an exclamation of 
distress she clung to Hulda a moment, then crossed to 
the chief and knelt at his feet. 

“ Oh, Lodango,” cried she plaintively, “ why are you i 
so cruel.? Why have you stolen Lupelta from Mon- 
rovia.? ” 

“ Lodango is taking Lupelta back to her home,” said i 
the chief. 

“ Lupelta does not want to go back to — ” began the 
girl. 

“ Lupelta talks wind ! ” broke in Lodango. Turn- 
ing to one of his warriors, he said : “ Moofa will take 
Lupelta away quickly before witch kills her again.” 

“ Moofa will do ! ” cried the warrior, and he seized : 
Lupelta. I 

Hulda, incensed by this treatment of her companion, j 
advanced toward the savages angrily, crying: ' 

“ Stop ! Stop ! ” j 

“ Witch will not come too close ! ” cried Lodango to | 
Hulda, and he raised his spear against her. i 


HULDA PRETENDS 


1S3 


Hulda halted, wondering what she should do. She 
was almost sobbing. 

Moofa raised Lupelta to his shoulder and bore her 
from the place just as Mr. Muffy and two Imbundas 
: entered at its other side. 

When Hulda perceived MufFy she uttered a cry of 
; joy as well as surprise, and ran toward him. 

Lodango grunted and lowered his spear. 

“ Pidgley, you here ! ” cried Hulda to the mulatto as 
! she joined him. 

“ As you see,” returned Muffy. 

“ Are you a prisoner, too ? ” asked the girl. 

“ It rather looks that way,” said the secretary. 

“ How strange ! ” exclaimed Hulda. “ How did it 
happen.? ” 

“ It happened because I thought more of you than 
of myself,” said the self-sacrificing Mr. Muffy. 

Hulda gazed amazedly at the gentleman. 

“ Because you thought more of me than of your- 
self.? ” said she wonderingly. 

“ Yes, exactly,” said Muffy. ‘‘ When Lodango 
carried you off I was coming down the road and saw 
everything. I was distracted with alarm, of course. 
Careless of what might happen to myself, I followed the 
savages into the bush.” Indicating the two Imbundas 
who were with him, he added : “ These beasts pounced 
upon me, and here I am.” 

Hulda felt very grateful to the heroic Mr. Muffy and 
gazed into his one eye in a way that made his heart 
flutter joyfully. 

“ Dear Pidgley,” said she tenderly, “ I’ll never for- 
get — But now you must speak to Lodango. You 
must persuade him to let us go. We must get back to 


124^ THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Monrovia at once, so that I may have troops sent to res- 
cue poor Lupelta. You’ll not find it difficult to induce 
him to release us, for he is afraid of me. He thinks I’m 
a witch.” Taking hold of his arm, she pleaded : 
“ Come, Pidgley,” and endeavoured to draw him toward 
the chief. 

Mr. Muffy, pretending to be much disquieted, stood 
fast. 

“ Wait a moment,” said he. “ Before I speak to 
the savage you must tell me all that’s happened. Why 
does he think you are a witch.? ” 

Hilda explained; and when she had finished MufFy 
seemed to be thoroughly upset. 

“ I’m afraid, Hulda,” said he gravely, “ that you’ve 
made a very serious mistake. If the Imbunda really 
believes that you are a witch, he’ll be unwilling to let 
you go.” 

“ Surely the savage durst not keep me ! ” exclaimed 
Hulda. 

“ I imagine he has nerve enough to do almost any- 
thing,” said Muffy. 

‘‘ I’ll frighten the life out of him ! ” cried Hulda. 
“ I’ll threaten to bewitch him and all his tribe ! If 
he — ” 

“ Hush, Hulda,” broke in Muffy. ‘‘ If these savages 
who have me in their charge were to hear you and re- 
port to Lodango, we would be dragged to the Imbunda 
kraal as sure as fate. You stay here while I speak to 
the chief.” 

“ Very well,” agreed Hulda, ‘‘ bring him to his 
senses.” 

“ If I can,” responded Muffy, and he left her. 

‘‘ Good ! ” cried Lodango, as the secretary ap- 


HULDA PRETENDS 


125 


proached him. “ Muffy is welcome! Muffy must take 
the witch away at once.” 

“Witch! What witch ” cried Muffy, apparently 
very much puzzled. 

“ Hulda,” answered the chief, pointing his spear at 
her. 

The warriors grunted and glared nervously across 
the open at Hulda. 

“ Hulda a witch ! ” cried Muffy amazedly. “ Why, 
Lodango, have you got a screw loose.? ” 

“ Hulda killed Lupelta ! ” returned the chief. 
“ Hulda brought Lupelta to life again ! Hulda has a 
big fetich ! ” 

Muffy laughed loudly, he was seemingly very much 
amused. 

“ Muffy will take Hulda away quickly ! ” the chief 
insisted, scowling at the mulatto. 

“ She fooled you,” said Muffy, sobered by the chief’s 
black look. 

“ Lodango saw,” retorted the chief stubbornly. 

“ Lupelta was merely in a faint,” said the secre- 
tary. 

“No!” cried Lodango vehemently. “An Imbunda 
woman would not faint unless she was hurt too much. 
Lodango did not hurt Lupelta. Lupelta was dead ! ” 

“ Lupelta was dead ! ” echoed the warriors. 

“ Absurd ! ” cried Muffy. “ Come, Lodango, let’s 
start for your kraal.” 

“ Hulda must not go to the Imbunda kraal,” said the 
chief firmly. 

“What about the pledge you gave me.?” asked 
Muffy. 

Lodango and his warriors burst into exclamations 


126 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


of dismay and gazed at each other, evidently in great 
perturbation. 

“The pledge must not be broken, you know,” added 
Muffy. 

The chief had no choice but to keep his pledge, so he 
reluctantly gave way. 

“ Lodango will do,” said he surlily. “ MufFy will 
bring Hulda to the Imbunda kraal. Muffy will walk 
with Hulda behind Lodango, — a long way behind.” 

The warriors groaned lugubriously. 

“ A long way behind ! ” repeated the chief, and he, 
followed by his warriors, who grunted and shook their 
heads doubtfully, hastened from the place. 

Muffy walked slowly toward Hulda, endeavouring to 
invent some sort of a tale plausible enough to deceive 
her; but, before he could build up a figment that suited 
him, Hulda, too impatient to await his coming, ran 
forward and met him. However, as the event proved, 
he was excellent at improvisation. 

“ Well, Pidgley,” said Hulda eagerly, as she raced 
up to him, “ has Lodango consented ? ” 

Mr. Muffy, apparently very much dejected, gazed 
at Hulda pityingly. 

“ No,” said he sadly. 

Hulda’s face became pale. 

“ He refused? ” asked she anxiously. 

“ Absolutely.” 

“ The wretch ! ” cried the girl angrily. “ But 
why ? ” 

“ You acted the part of witch altogether too well,” 
replied Muffy. “ He said your services were required 
in his kraal.” 

“ Why didn’t you undeceive him ? ” 


HULDA PRETENDS 


127 


“ I tried to, but he wouldn’t have it.” 

“ Did you tell him that my stepfather would make 
him pay dearly for his folly? ” 

“ Yes ; but it didn’t seem to disturb him a little bit.” 

“ You might have bribed him.” 

“ I tried to, but I might as well have been offering 
parched locust to a white man. The savage was not 
to be moved by threats nor promises.” 

“ Well,” said Hulda vehemently, “ I for one won’t go 
to his horrid kraal ! ” 

“ You will be compelled,” said Muffy, and he pointed 
at the two Imbundas who were standing near. 

“ Pidgley, there are only two of them, and we are 
two,” said Hulda suggestively. 

This suggestion evidently did not agree with Mr. 
Muffy’s temperament, for he shivered, and his yellow 
face grew more yellow. 

“ They are big and strong, and I am no giant, you 
know,” said he somewhat weakly. 

Hulda glanced pityingly, — contemptuously, — at 
Muffy. 

“ No, you are not,” agreed she. Then, unaware that 
Muffy had motioned to the warriors, and that they were 
approaching her, she went on : ‘‘ One of us could escape, 
I’m sure. If you were to run in one direction while 
I—” 

“ Hulda will come I ” growled the voice of one of the 
savages, and he laid his hand heavily upon the girl’s 
shoulder; then, when she drew back, he and his com- 
panion raised her bodily and carried her from the 
open. 

And Muffy, laughing inwardly, followed. 


CHAPTER XII 


LODANGO PREFEES EUPELTA TO GEMS AND JEWELS 

About thirty hours later Lodango and his warriors 
led their prisoners and Mr. MufFy into the Imhunda 
kraal. Lupelta was delivered into the care of Reesha,! 
who was much rejoiced at the girl’s return, and Hulda 
was placed in the guest-hut, with a young girl named 
Saafa as her attendant. 

Lupelta and Hulda arrived thoroughly exhausted, 
hence, despite their sad situation, they soon slumbered.! 
Muffy also was fatigued. But, too elated and excited: 
to sleep, he passed the remainder of the night at the 
palaver-ground watching the townsfolk rejoicing, with 
singing and dancing, over the successful issue of their 
chief’s expedition and his safe return to the kraal. < 

On the following morning Reesha and Lupelta were i 
in the former’s hut. The old woman was squatting be- 
fore a native loom, and weaving country-cloth, and 
every now and then she would glance at Lupelta, sleep- 1 
ing upon a pile of skins spread upon the floor. 

After a while Lupelta awoke. At first she thought 
herself dreaming; the next moment, though, the truth 
dawned upon her, then she sighed so sadly that Reesha 
became concerned, stopped her labor, and crossed to the 
young girl’s side. 

Lupelta,” said Reesha, as she drew near, “ what’s 
128 


I 


LODANGO PREFERS LUPELTA 129 

the matter ? ” Squatting herself upon the skins beside 
the girl, she went on: “ Lupelta sighed big. Is Lu- 
pelta sorry.? ” 

Liipelta really loved Reesha, was fond of her play- 
mates, and of the simple life from which the slavers had 
torn her; yet she was longing to return to Monrovia. 
She wreathed her arms around the old woman’s neck 
and wept softly against her bosom. 

Reesha caressed the weeping girl tenderly. 

“ Why does Lupelta shed tears ? ” asked she anx- 
iously. 

“ Oh, Mother,” murmured the girl, ‘‘ I am afraid ! ” 

“ Afraid, my child.? ” 

“ Yes, Mother.” 

“ Is Lupelta afraid of the cruel men who stole her 
from Reesha.? ” 

“ I am not afraid of them. Mother. They are im- 
prisoned in Monrovia.” 

“ Is Lupelta afraid of — of — Ah, yes, his name 
is Dale. Is Lupelta afraid of Dale.? ” 

“ Yes, Mother,” replied Lupelta mendaciously, blush- 
ing at her fault. 

“ Lupelta need not be afraid,” said Reesha reassur- 
ingly. “ If Dale comes to the Imbunda kraal after 
Lupelta, Lodango will take his head. Lodango will 
devour Dale ! ” 

Lupelta was certain that Dale would attempt to res- 
cue her and Reesha’s words set her all a-shiver with 
dread. She must stop his coming. But how.? In the 
briefest time possible any number of plans entered her 
head, only to be dismissed as being infeasible. How- 
ever, she continued the thinking process and at last got 
hold of a project which seemed workable, — and upon 


lao THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


this plan she fixed. Pleased by her success, she ex- 
claimed joyfully. 

Reesha, supposing from the girl’s exclamation, that ; 
her direful remark had reassured Lupelta, smiled. 

“ Yes, Lupelta,” said she, “ if Dale comes to the I 
Imbunda kraal, Lodango will make him sorry too 
much ! ” 

Lupelto took the old woman’s hands in her own and 
held them. 

‘‘ Mother,” said she, gazing pleadingly into the i 
other’s eyes, “ do you love me? ” 

Yes, Reesha loves Lupelta,” was the tenderly voiced 
answer. “ Reesha loves Lupelta more than she loves i 
her own life.” | 

“ If I were unhappy, would you grieve? ” | 

“Reesha would grieve too much!” said the old | 
woman. “But why does Lupelta ask?” 

“ If Dale were harmed, my heart would break,” re- i 
plied the girl. 

“ Why would Lupelta be sorry ? ” 

“ He has been very kind to me,” said Lupelta, re- 
luctant to speak of her love. 

“ Good! Is Dale cunning? ” 

“ He is wise indeed ! ” cried the girl. 

“ If Dale is cunning, he will not come to the Imbunda 
kraal.” 

“ He is also brave,” said Lupelta. 

She was still wearing the garments of civilization, 
rings were on her fingers, a necklace encircled her neck. 
Directing Reesha’s attention to the ornaments, she went 
on: 

“ These jewels belong to Dale. He will come to re- 
cover them. I would prevent him from coming.” 


LODANGO PREFERS LUPELTA 


131 


‘‘ Lodango will prevent Dale,” said Reesha shortly. 

. “ IMother, Lodango would not be able to stand before 

! Dale. Dale has too many fighting men.” 

“ Then Lodango would run away,” responded Reesha. 
“He would take Lupelta with him, — the jewels, too.” 
I “No, Mother,” said Lupelta, “ Lodango would not 
f run away. He would fight Dale. One or the other of 
I them would die.” 

Reesha had shot her last bolt, and she confessed as 
I much. 

“ Reesha has no more cunning,” said she. “ Lu- 
I pelta must ask fetich to help her.” 

' Lupelta smiled scornfully. 

“ As well ask help from the winds ! ” cried she. 

Reesha started with alarm and glanced nervously 
toward the open door. And Lupelta, not perceiving 
the old woman’s agitation, continued throwing mud, 
as it were, at the faith of the Imbundas. 

“ Yes, Mother,” she said, “ I now know that fetich 
i is but a myth. I know there is a God ! I worship — ” 

“ Lupelta will hush,” whispered Reesha, her face livid. 
“ Lupelta and Reesha will be given to the torment- 
women ! ” 

“ No one heard,” said Lupelta, lowering her voice. 

Reesha, perspiring with fear, arose and closed the 
door; then, returning to Lupelta, said: 

“ Lupelta must be more cunning.” 

“ I was careless,” admitted Lupelta contritely. 

“ Lupelta,” said Reesha after a brief pause, “ when 
Reesha was young she lived with a white man and his 
wife in their people’s kraal near the big water. They 
told Reesha about their God, but acted contrary to 
the way they preached. They were cruel to Reesha too 


132 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


much! Reesha could not believe in their God. ; 
Reesha’s face smiled, but her heart hated! Reesha 
made the white man and his wife sorry too much ! ” 

“ Why, what did you do to them. Mother? ” asked 
Lupelta, interested. 

“Yes, made them sorry!” repeated Reesha re- 
flectively. 

Had the pictures from Reesha’s past, which were 
floating before the eyes of the mind of the old woman, t 
been visible to Lupelta, the girl would have been as- 
tounded. As it was, though, she merely thought of 
Dale and of how to prevent him from risking his life, i 

“ Very well. Mother,” said she, “ you must tell me 
at some other time. We now have to carry out a plan 
that I’ve thought of to keep Dale from coming. I must 
send him the jewels and a message.” 

Reesha had some idea of the value of the gewgaws, 
and was amazed that Lupelta was willing to part with 
them. 

“ Will Lupelta give them to Dale? ” asked she. 

“ Yes,” returned the girl, though it hurt her to say 
so, “ I will give them to Dale. Lodango must send them ; 
to him at once.” 

“ Lodango will not send an Imbunda to Monrovia,” 
said Reesha. “ Lodango has stolen Hulda from Mon- 
rovia and the President must be much vexed.” 

“ He could send Muffy,” suggested Lupelta. 

“ Perhaps MuflTy would refuse to go,” said Reesha. 

“ Lodango could compel Muffy.” 

“ Lodango could; but would he? ” said Reesha doubt- 
fully. 

Lupelta saw that unless Lodango could be persuaded, 
her plan must fail. She was nonplused. After a mo- 


LODANGO PREFERS LUPELTA 


133 


ment, though, she thought of a way whereby, provided 
she had the strength to pursue it, the chief could be 
bribed. The method was repugnant to her, but the 
thought that, if she held back. Dale might lose his life 
was infinitely more repugnant. She decided to act upon 
the idea. 

“ Mother,” said she, “ if Lodango does this thing 
for me, I will marry him at once.” 

Reesha smiled all over her face. 

“ Lupelta will.?” exclaimed she eagerly. 

The girl abhorred the great sacrifice she w^as com- 
mitting herself to make; but, holding her tottering 
courage up, requested Reesha to summon the chief. 

“ Tell him,” she concluded, ‘‘ that Lupelta will con- 
sent to become his wife. Only that. Mother.” 

“ Good ! ” cried Reesha, and she hastened from the 
hut to seek Lodango. 

“ Alas ! Alas ! ” murmured Lupelta ; then she wept. 

After a few moments she dried her eyes, arose from 
the skins, and prepared herself to receive Lodango, who, 
with Reesha, soon entered. 

Lodango, smiling happily, halted near the door and 
gazed hungrily at Lupelta, who stood with her hands 
clasped, her head bowed, and her heart beating wildly. 

‘‘ Lodango is glad ! ” cried the chief. 

“ Lupelta welcomes Lodango ! ” returned the girl. 

“Good!” ejaculated the prince, and he advanced, 
his arms open to embrace her. 

“ Lodango must not ! ” cried Lupelta, avoiding him. 

Lodango halted, lowered his arms, and glanced darkly 
at Reesha. 

“ Reesha has lied to Lodango I ” cried he fiercely. 
“ Reesha shall be sorry too.” 


134 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ No, no ! cried the old woman alarmed, “ Reesha 
has not lied to Lodango. Lupelta will do ! ” 

“ Lodango’s ears are open ! ” exclaimed the chief, 
frowning at Lupelta. 

“ Reesha has not lied to Lodango,” said the girl some- 
what weakly. 

The chief smiled. 

“ The vex has gone from Lodango,” said he. 

“ Does Lodango desire me to talk the truth ? ” asked 
Lupelta. 

Lodango thought a moment, then he said: 

“ ’Tis better to be made a little while sorry by truth 
than to be made a little while glad by bad lies.” 

“Lodango is cunning!” joined in Reesha, flattering 
the chief. 

“ Lodango is cunning too much ! ” agreed the prince. 
“ Lupelta, Lodango’s ears are open ! ” 

“ Lodango, I do not love you,” said the girl tersely. 

“ Truth is making Lodango sorry too much 1 ” said 
the chief ruefully. 

“ Only for a little while,” cried Reesha encour- 
agingly. 

Lodango grunted. 

“ I have left my heart in Monrovia,” went on Lu- 
pelta. 

Lodango was not a sentimentalist. 

“Lupelta’s heart may be in Monrovia,” said he grin- 
ning, “ but her body is in the Imbunda kraal.” 

“I — I — love Dale,” confessed the girl. 

“ Good ! ” cried the chief, not at all upset. “ Dale 
will keep Lupelta’s heart, Lodango will keep Lupelta’s 
body. If Dale comes to the Imbunda kraal after Lu- 
pelta’s body, Lodango will make Dale sorry. Wow! ” 


LODANGO PREFERS LUPELTA 


135 


“ Lodango will take Ilale’s head ! ” cried Reesha. 

‘‘ Lodango will devour Dale ! ” cried the chief. 
“ Dale is a coward ! ” 

The chief’s disparagement of the captain’s courage 
so incensed Lupelta that she became indiscreet. 

“ Dale is not a coward ! ” cried she angrily. “ He 
is a brave warrior ! He is — ” 

“ Lupelta talks like wind ! ” broke in the chief. “ Lo- 
dango will send for Dale to come to the Imbunda kraal. 
Lodango will fight Dale! Lupelta will see who is the 
braver, — Lodango or Dale. Wow ! ” 

“ Dale shall not come I ” cried Lupelta heatedly. 
“ If he does, Lodango, I will not marry you I ” 

The chief scowled. 

“ If Lodango commands,” said he, “ what can Lu- 
pelta do but obey.? ” 

“ I can die ! ” cried the girl proudly. 

Lodango chuckled. 

“ Lupelta died once, and Hulda brought Lupelta to 
life,” said he. “ If Lupelta dies again, Hulda will 
bring Lupelta to life again.” 

Lupelta, quite as much in the dark regarding swoon- 
ing as was Lodango, hushed, confounded. But Reesha, 
better informed, became alarmed. 

“ Lupelta must not die ! ” cried the old woman. 
“ Lodango,” she continued, appealing to the chief, “ it 
is but a simple thing that Lupelta asks, and — ” 

“ Reesha will hush I ” interrupted the prince sternly. 
“ Lupelta knows how to talk.” 

“ Lodango, Lupelta is young,” said Reesha. “ Lu- 
pelta has not lived long enough yet to have learned 
cunning.” 

“ Lupelta is young,” agreed the chief ; and smiling 


136 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


at the girl and moderating his tone into gentleness, he 
went on : Lupelta need not be afraid. Lupelta will 
tell Lodango all that is in her mouth. Lodango’s ears j 
are open big for Lupelta’s talk ! ” ( 

Lupelta sighed sadly, drew the rings from her t 
fingers, and removed the necklace from her neck. She i; 
gazed wistfully at the ornaments for a moment or two, | 
then, swallowing a sob, pushed them hastily into Lo- 
dango’s hand. 

The chief took the jewels eagerly and examined them 
admiringly. 

“ Lodango will send them to Dale,” said Lupelta. 

The chief, his attention still fixed upon the gems, 
shook his head in negation. 

‘‘ Lodango must not send an Imbunda to Monrovia,” 
said he. 

“ Lodango could send Muffy,” suggested Reesha. 

The chief, having fallen in love with the trinkets, 
made a bid for them. 

“ They please Lodango,” said he. “ Lodango will 
keep them. Lodango will send Dale oil and ivory.” 

He looked at Lupelta appealingly, as though begging 
her to consent; and it entered her mind that probably 
she could bribe him with them to release her. ' 

“Yes, Lodango, they are beautiful!” cried she. 

“Beautiful too much!” agreed the chief. “Lo- 
dango is hungry for them ! ” 

“ If they belonged to Lodango,” went on the girl, j 
“ he would be the best decorated chief in all the world ! ” \ 

“Wow!” cried the chief, much moved. ! 

“ If they are sent to Monrovia, Lodango will never | 
see them again,” continued the girl. j 


LODANGO PREFERS LUPELTA 


137 


“ Lupelta’s words hit Lodango hard,” said the chief 
dismally. 

“ Dale’s God help me ! ” thought Lupelta, and, turn- 
ing pale, she shot her arrow. 

“ Lodango,” said she appealingly, “ send me to Mon- 
rovia and keep the jewels.” 

The chief’s countenance grew stern, and he dropped 
the jewels to the floor. 

“ Lodango prefers Lupelta to gems and jewels,” said 
he. 

“ O Lodango,” cried Lupelta, unwilling to surrender 
all hope ; “ be merciful ! Do not be — ” 

“ Lupelta will hush ! ” interrupted the chief. “ Is 
the Imbunda Chief so poor that he must barter away 
the woman he would make his wife.^ No! When the 
banana fruit ripens Lupelta will be glad she is in the 
Imbunda kraal. Muffy will take the jewels to Dale. 
Lodango has spoken ! ” 

Lodango’s dictum was not to be opposed, so Lupelta, 
though most unwillingly, submitted. 

“ You will send Muffy at once.^^ ” said she sadly. 

“ Muffy is in the guest-hut with Hulda,” said the 
chief. “ Lupelta will tell Muffy the message and give 
him the jewels. Come!” 

He strode from the hut. 

“ Lupelta will go quickly,” cried Reesha. 

“ Bring the jewels. Mother,” said Lupelta. 

And she followed Lodango. 


CHAPTER XIII 


MR. MUFFY OFFERS HIS HAND AND HEART TO HULDA 


Saafa’s costume consisted of a beaded belt, a small 
horn, and a thin layer of chalk. She was squatting 
upon her haunches and gazing thoughtfully at Hulda. 

“ Hulda’s face is beautiful,” said the young native. 

Hulda, having slept well and breakfasted heartily, 
for the moment was feeling quite comfortable. Her 
vanity was pleasantly stirred by Saafa’s naive remark, 
and she smiled cheerfully. 

“ Do you think so? ” said she. 

“ Saafa thinks so,” replied the native. After a brief 
pause she said: “ Is Hulda ugly underneath? ” 

Hulda laughed. 

“ What a funny question ! ” cried she. “ Of course 
I am not.” 

“ If Hulda’s arms and legs are proper,” said Saafa 
gravely, “ they should not be covered up.” Touching 
her horn, she added: “ No one can see whether or not 
Hulda still wears the horn.” 

Hulda blushed and diverted the conversation into a 
fresh channel. 

“ How old are you, Saafa,” asked she. 

“ Saafa has not counted the days, but she has lived 
many,” was the reply. 

Though Saafa was fully developed, she certainly was 
not more than thirteen or fourteen years of age. 

138 


i 


MUFFY OFFERS HAND AND HEART 139 


Hulda perceived this, and was amused by the girl’s 
claim to many days. 

“ You are quite a Methuselah,” said Hulda. 

Saafa frowned. 

“ Is Hulda calling Saafa bad names .f’ ” she asked. 

“ Bad names.? Why, no! ” 

“ What is Methuselah ? ” 

“ It means a very old person, — one who has lived 
many years,” explained Hulda. 

“ Hulda’s words are misfits,” said Saafa. “ Saafa 
is not old. Saafa has lived many days, not many 
years.” 

Hulda laughingly admitted her error. 

“ Is Hulda a witch.? ” said Saafa suddenly, after a 
pause. 

“ Good gracious, Saafa I ” cried Hulda impatiently. 
“ Flave you, too, got that silly idea into your head. 
Do I look like a witch .? ” 

Saafa studied Hulda’s face critically. 

“ Hulda’s eyes are kind,” said she, “ and her lips 
smile tenderly. If Hulda is a witch, she is not a wicked 
one.” 

“ I’m not a witch of any kind I ” exclaimed Hulda. 

“ If not, then why did Lodango say Hulda must not 
come to the Imbunda kraal.? ” 

Hulda gazed amazedly at Saafa. 

“Saafa,” cried she, “what are you talking about.? 
Lodango compelled me to come.” 

“ Saafa’s father said Lodango was afraid of Hulda,” 
answered the girl. “ Lodango did not want Hulda to 
come.” 

Hulda was incredulous. 

“ Your father must have been mistaken,” said she. 


140 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


! 

“ Saafa’s father does not talk lies ! Saafa’s father 
heard Lodango tell Muffy to take Hulda back to Mon- | 
rovia.” 

“What does this mean?” thought Hulda. 

“ Are you sure? ” said she to the girl. 

“ Yes ; Saafa’s father heard ! ” repeated the young 
native emphatically. 

Hulda, suspecting that she was on the eve of making 
a strange discovery, became pale. s 

“ And what else did your father hear? ” asked she. ' 

“ Saafa’s father heard Lodango and Muffy talk too j 
much ! ” : 

“ You must tell me, — tell me quickly ! ” cried Hulda, ' 
somewhat agitated. 

“ Saafa’s father heard Lodango tell Muffy that | 
Hulda was a witch — ” | 

She paused and struck at a mosquito that was buzzing j 
near her head. 

“ Yes, — yes? ” cried Hulda impatiently. 

Saafa killed the insect. I 

“ Weenee-weenee won’t make sing any more ! ” cried 
she triumphantly. | 

“ Never mind the mosquito ; tell me what else your i 
father heard.” 

“ Saafa’s father heard Muffy tell Lodango that 
Hulda was not a witch. Muffy forced Lodango to 
bring Hulda to the Imbunda kraal.” 

Hulda was beginning to see the part Muffy had 
played in her abduction, and she felt like murdering 
him. 

“ Did your father hear Muffy say why he had Lo- 
dango bring me here? ” asked she. 

“ Muffy wants to make Hulda his wife.” 


MUFFY OFFERS HAND AND HEART 141 


‘‘ Abominable ! ” cried Hulda, aflame with anger. 

Saafa shrunk back and gazed somewhat alarmedly at 
Hulda. 

“Wow!” cried she. “Hulda is vexed too much! 
Is Hulda vexed with Saafa? ” 

“ Not with you, Saafa,” returned Hulda. “ You 
have done me an important service and deserve to be 
rewarded. What shall I give you? ” 

Saafa glanced at Hulda’s finger-rings and earrings, 
but none of them exactly pleased her fancy; she fixed 
her choice upon a bright glass button that was attached 
to Hulda’s blouse. 

“ Saafa wants that,” said she, pointing at the but- 
ton. 

“ You must bring me a knife so I can cut it off,” said 
Hulda. 

“♦Saafa will bring Hulda a knife. Is Hulda vexed 
with Muffy? ” 

“ Yes, very angry ! ” 

“ Good ! If Hulda is vexed with Muffy, Saafa is 
vexed with Muffy ! ” She placed her mouth close to 
Hulda’s ear and whispered : “ Saafa will put witch in 
Muffy’s food. Muffy will die quickly. Muffy won’t 
vex Hulda any more. Saafa will do ! Muffy will go 
into a hole and — ” 

Hulda was far from being one of the angelic kind 
of her sex, still Saafa’s Borgia-like suggestion stag- 

red her. So, pushing the innocent-minded would-be 
poisoner back, she interrupted her hurrying plans for 
Muffy’s annihilation. 

“ Hush ! Hush ! ” cried she. ‘‘ You shouldn’t be so 
wicked ! ” 

Saafa was amazed. 


142 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Saafa is not wicked,” said she. “ Saafa is good! 
Hulda is Saafa’s friend ! Saafa wants to help Hulda.” 

“ ’Twould be murder, Saafa ; and to do murder is i 
very, very wicked,” said Hulda. } 

“ Hulda saw Saafa just now kill weenee-weenee .J’ ” 

“ Yes.” ^ 

“ Weenee-weenee wanted to bite Saafa, so Saafa killed j 
weenee-weenee. Wow!” 

Perhaps Hulda in her heart did not altogether dis- 
agree with Saafa’s Mosaical tenet, but she kept her 
opinon, whatever it was, to herself. 

‘‘ You must not give any medicine to Muffy,” said she 
firmly. 

“ If I do not, will Hulda make him trouble too 
much.^ ” 

“ I will indeed ! ” said Hulda with emphasis. 

“Good!” ejaculated Saafa; and then, evidently im- 
patient to see Hulda at work on Muffy, she added: 

“ When will Hulda make Muffy trouble.? ” 

“ At once,” said Hulda. “ Go, Saafa, and tell him 
to come to me. Go quickly ! ” i 

“ Saafa will do ! ” cried the girl much pleased ; and | 
she hastened from the hut. | 

Mr. Muffy entered a few minutes later. He bade | 
Hulda good-morning, and, uninvited, placed himself 1 
down upon the skins beside her. 

“ I trust you slept well.? ” he added, with an air of 
great concern. ! 

Hulda, though she was full of wrath, smiled at I 
Muffy very pleasantly. | 

“ I was very tired, so slept like a top,” said she. i 
With a disdainful glance around the room, she went on : | 
“ I wonder that I did, though ; for, as you must admit, 1 


MUFFY OFFERS HAND AND HEART 145 


Pidgley, this place is not exactly what I’m used to.” 

“I should say not,” responded Mr. MufFy; his air 
was sympathetic. “ The Imbundas seem to have very 
primitive ideas as to furniture and things. But, pa- 
tience, Hulda, there shall be an improvement ! ” 

“ What an untruthful wretch he is ! ” thought Hulda. 

“ Yes,” continued the secretary, ‘‘ I’ll see that you 
are made comfortable. I noticed some things in Lo- 
dango’s compound which you’ll find useful. I’ll have 
them brought here.” 

While Muffy was speaking, Saafa entered, carrying 
a long, four-edged native dagger. She now crossed 
to the skins and placed the weapon upon them beside 
Hulda, at the same time saying: 

‘‘ Saafa has brought Hulda a knife.” 

Muffy gazed amazedly at the dagger, at Saafa, and 
at Hulda, — each in turn. 

Hulda smiled at Saafa and thanked her. 

“ What are you going to do with that murderous- 
looking thing ” asked Muffy. 

“ Possibly I’ll kill a rat with it,” said Hulda. 

“Wow!” cried Saafa, much interested. 

Muffv scowled at Saafa and ordered her to leave the 
hut. 

“ Saafa will stay,” said the girl contumaciously. 

“ Yes, Saafa, you will remain, please,” said Hulda. 

“ Good I ” cried the young Imbunda, and she made a 
face at Muffy, crossed to a corner of the room, and 
squatted herself. 

Hulda took up the dagger and felt its point with her 
finger. 

“Pidgley,” cried she, “it is as keen as a needle!” 
Then, placing the point of the weapon against his 


144 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


breast, she cried : “ Couldn’t I ? ” and pushed it through 1 1 
his shirt-front until it actually punctured his precious ji 
skin. 

Evidently Mr. MufFy did not like the feel of the cold i 
steel, for he turned pale and started back. 

“ Great Scott ! Are you mad ! ” cried he, as he ; 
flinched. “ It was almost in me ! Put down the 
beastly thing.” ! 

Hulda laughed and dropped the dagger; and Saafa, 
who had been hoping for quite a different and more ^ 
tragic denouement, grunted with disgust. i 

“Returning to our subject, Pidgley,” said Hulda; | 
“do you think that Lodango will let me have the j 
things ? ” 

“ If I make the request, yes,” responded the secre- i! 
tary. i 

“ You seem to have considerable influence over the [ 
savage.? ” 

“ He has taken quite a liking to me.” 

“ If that be so,” said Hulda, “ why don’t you per- ‘ 
suade him to release us.?” I 

“ He is willing to let me go, but not you. He still 
insists that you are a witch.” 

“ Hulda is not a — ” broke out Saafa. r 

“ Hush, Saafa,” interrupted Hulda quickly, afraid 
that the girl would say too much. 1 

“ Send her away ! ” cried Muffy, again scowling at j 
Saafa. i 

“ The savage is absurd ! ” cried Hulda. “ My step- 
father shall make him pay dearly for his folly.” 

“ After the event,” said MufFy gloomily. 

“ Surely, if I pay him his price he will release me. : 
Don’t you think so .? ” i 


MUFFY OFFERS HAND AND HEART 145 

11 

“ I’ve already offered him everything thinkable, but 
I, uselessly.” 

“ I’ve never before heard of a savage who couldn’t 
II be bought over,” said Hulda. 

|l “ Lodango seems to be one out of the ordinary,” re- 
turned Muffy. 

“ Is there nothing we can do ? ” asked Hulda hope- 
lessly. 

“ There’s one thing, but, of course, it’s not to be 
thought of,” said Muffy; and he looked at Hulda out 
of the corners of his eyes. 

Hulda suspected that she knew what the “ one thing ” 
was and she felt like strangling Mr. Muffy. Instead of 
i doing that, though, she innocently said: 

“ What is that, Pidgley? ” 

“ If you were to get married,” said the secretary, 
“ the charge of witchcraft against you would fall to 
: the ground. Lodango would release you at once.” 

Hulda smiled sweetly at Muffy, but behind her smile 
was the fiercest kind of anger. 

“ If Mr. Right were to offer himself,” said she, “ I 
might not object.” 

Muffy, though apparently calm, was much perturbed. 
He moistened his lips with his tongue and, after hesi- 
tating a moment, endeavoured to net his fish. 

‘‘We — well, Hulda,” stammered he, “ to get your- 
self out of the mess you might — might marry me.” 

“ You? ” cried Hulda, encouraging him with a charm- 
ing smile. 

Mr. Muffy was deceived by Hulda’s manner and he 
became more bold. 

“ You might do much worse, you know,” said he con- 
fidently, inflating his chest. 


146 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Am I to understand, Pidgley,” said Hulda sweetly, 
‘‘ that you are offering me your heart and hand? ” 

‘‘ Exactly,” replied Muffy, flushing. 

“ Repeat it when we are again in Monrovia,” said 
Hulda softly, with an air such as young ladies usually 
assume under like circumstances. 

“ And if I do, — what then ? ” 

“ Perhaps my answer won’t break your heart,” re- 
turned Hulda, her voice a soft whisper. 

“ Do you mean it? ” cried Muffy eagerly. 

“ Why shouldn’t I? ” said Hulda evasively. 

For a moment Mr. Muffy was elated beyond descrip- 
tion ; then doubts visited him, and his face clouded. 

“ But what about Dale? ” he suspiciously asked. 

“ Well, what about him? ” returned Hulda lightly. 

“ And the love-potion? ” continued Muffy. 

“ Pidgley, what a silly chap you are ! ” cried Hulda 
petulantly. 

“ Silly? ” 

“ Yes, silly. Did I ever tell you it was for Captain 
Dale? ” 

“ But you did tell Lobue.” 

Hulda flushed. 

“ How do you know I did? ” asked she. 

“ I overheard you.” 

Mr. Muffy now disclosed how he had listened to the 
conversation between Hulda and Lobue in the latter’s 
hut; and while he confessed, Hulda, though she was 
boiling inwardly with rage, smiled and smiled. 

“ Is it likely,” said she, “ that I was going to bare 
my real feelings to the old witch? Of course not! ” 

“ Then for whom did you intend the stuff? ” asked 




I 


MUFFY OFFERS HAND AND HEART 147 


Muffy, his doubts almost removed. “ Tell me, Hulda ! ” 

“ I will tell you nothing more until we are in Mon- 
rovia,” said Hulda. ‘‘ But, Pidgley dear, in the mean- 
time you may wear your thinking-cap.” 

Mr. Muffy was convinced that he was the elect, and 
I his eye sparkled joyfully. 

“ Hulda, do you love me? ” asked he. 

“ Do you have to ask? ” responded the girl softly. 

“ Oh, what a fool I’ve been ! ” cried Muffy. 

Hulda displayed an amazement that she did not feel. 

“ A fool? ” cried she. 

‘‘ Yes, a scheming, plotting idiot ! ” said Muffy, ris- 
ing. “ And all unnecessarily.” 

“ Why, what have you done? Something terrible? ” 

“ Since you love me, it’s nothing,” said Muffy. 

, “You must tell me,” persisted Hulda; and, perceiv- 
ing that the crisis was at hand, she arose to meet it. 

“ I’ll tell you when we are homeward bound,” prom- 
ised Muffy. 

“When will that be?” 

Astute Mr. Muffy, thoroughly befooled, exposed him- 
self utterly. 

“ As soon as I have spoken to Lodango,” said he. 
“ I’ll go to him at once ; but first, darling, you must 
bribe me.’^ 

Saying this, he advanced to embrace Hulda, and the 
girl’s anger broke forth. 

“ Keep off ! ” cried she, avoiding him. 

Mr. Muffy was flabbergasted! He glared wonder- 
ingly at Hulda, and his yellow face grew sallow. 

“ Wh — wh — why! what the devil do you mean.?” 
cried the mulatto, recovering his speech. 


148 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


‘‘ I mean, Pidgley Muffy,” returned Hulda heatedly, i 
‘‘ that you’re about the lowest, most contemptible thing , 
I’ve ever seen ! ” 1 

Mr. Muffy perceived that he had been overreached, 
and the very worst in his nature was aroused. ! 

So,” said he sneeringly, “ you’ve been pulling the 
wool over my eyes.? ” 

“ I have fooled you into telling me the truth,” said : 
Hulda. 

“ Well, I hope you like it,” said Muffy, with an ugly | 
look in his face. “ You are in my power and will have 
to dance to any tune I may choose to play. To con- 1 
vince you of the fact won’t be difficult.” ; 

‘‘ Coward ! ” cried the girl defiantly. 

‘‘Yes, you are mine!” cried Muffy, and he sprang j 
toward her. , ! 

Hulda snatched the dagger from the skins and i 
stopped Muffy with its point. j 

“ Stand off, or I’ll kill you I ” cried the angry girl, | 
threatening him with the weapon. 

Muffy stood a second or so and gazed blackly at | 
Hulda; then he sprang forward suddenly and struck i 
her wrist. ' 

Hulda uttered a cry as the dagger dropped from her j 
hand to the skins and stood upon its haft point up. ! 

“ You vixen 1 ” cried Muffy, and, seizing her, he tried | 
to reach her lips with his. 

“ Scoundrel I ” cried Hulda, and she threw him off. ' 
Mr. Muffy staggered back, caught his foot in the i 
skin, and fell down upon the upstanding dagger. i 

The sharp instrument penetrated the secretary’s ! 
chest, — right up to its iron hilt. t 

“ My God 1 ” cried Hulda, filled with consternation. 


MUFFY OFFERS HAND AND HEART 149 


“ Wow! ” yelled Saafa, filled with joy. 

Hulda was terribly shocked. Trembling and wring- 
ing her hands, she screamed loudly; and just then Lo- 
dango and Lupelta entered the hut. 

When the chief and Lupelta saw what had occurred 
they were too much amazed to either move or speak. 

Unfortunately, Mr. Muffy raised himself to his 
elbow. 

“ Lodango,” gasped he, “ the witch has killed me ! ” 

Then Muffy lost consciousness. 

“Wow!” cried Lodango; and he dragged Lupelta 
hurriedly from the hut. 


CHAPTER XIV 


HIS EXCELLENCY PLACES DALE UNDER ARREST 

At noon on Independence Day Captain Dale, with 
his second in command, Lieutenant Brown, and a body ' 
of the Constabulary Force, marched from Monrovia for 
Mt. Chocolate, in pursuance of an order that the Presi- 
dent had issued earlier in the morning. They worked ; 
their way through the mangrove and swamp, which I 
rather widely margined the city, until about two o’clock, 
when they entered a park-like district. 

The sun was then high in the heavens, and the heat, ; 
intense; and Dale, aware that it would be very unwise 
to march his men for any length of time exposed to 
the rays of the fierce luminary, placed them in a shady 
place, — protected by trees and where there was run- ; 
ning water, and allowed them to rest. 

Toward sundown Lieutenant Brown, who with Dale i 
was reclining upon the turf, ordered a sergeant to . 
parade the men preparatory to resuming the march. 
He then turned again to the captain, and, continuing 
the conversation, which he had interrupted to speak to 
the non-commissioned officer, remarked: 

“ And you think that it’s possible for the country 
to be made prosperous ? ” 

“ Undoubtedly,” replied Dale with conviction. 

‘‘ They’ve had lots of assistance and abused it,” said - 
Brown. 

“ ‘ Abused ’ is hardly the correct word. Because of 
150 


DALE UNDER ARREST 


151 


their ignorance, they have failed to use opportunity 
wisely. One should not expect children to perform du- 
ties such as experienced persons would have found it 
exceedingly difficult to accomplish. Liberia’s present 
misfortunes are the outcome of the false training of a 
ruling class lacking in mental and moral virility. The 
infusion of new life into the country would set things 
right.” 

“ You mean that a people fresh from a condition of 
enforced servitude, uneducated, inexperienced and with- 
out pecuniary capital, were not likely to succeed in 
building up a successful republic ” 

“ Exactly,” said Dale. 

“ And what’s the remedy? ” 

‘‘As I just now said: ‘Infusion of new life.’ If a 
few hundreds of our people, skilled in farming and other 
industries, would come over, the country would be 
bucked up.” 

“ Well,” returned Brown doubtfully, “ I imagine it 
would take some doing. I think — ” 

He paused, and gazing toward the distant man- 
groves, listened intently. 

“ What is it? ” asked Dale. 

“ I thought I heard some one shout.” 

“ ’Twas one of the men,” suggested the captain. 

“ No, the voice came from the man — ” 

He again heard the voice, and this time very plainly ; 
Dale heard it too. 

“ Dale ! Dale ! ” it shouted. 

“ By Jove ! ” cried the captain, “ he’s calling me.” 

They sprang to their feet and the next moment saw 
Whreabo dart out from the mangroves and run toward 
them. 


152 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ It’s Whreabo ! ” exclaimed the captain as the lad 
appeared. 

“ I wonder what’s up? ” said Brown. 

“ I hope nothing’s happened to Lupelta,” said Dale 
anxiously ; and he advanced to meet the Imbunda. 

The lieutenant followed Dale. 

“ Whreabo,” cried Dale as he drew near to the lad, 
“ what’s the matter? Has anything gone wrong? ” 

Whreabo, panting and all wet with perspiration, 
halted in front of Dale. The lad was too breathless 
to reply ; but Dale, filled with anxiety, failed to observe 
his condition and shouted at him. 

“ Out with it,” cried the captain impatiently. 

“ He is winded,” said the lieutenant. 

“ True,” said Dale, and he waited ; the next moment, 
though, Whreabo recovered his breath and spoke. 

“ Dale,” cried the lad, “ Lodango has stolen Lu- 
pelta ! ” 

The captain’s brown face grew pale. 

“ My God ! ” exclaimed he. 

“ By George ! ” cried Brown. 

“ Whreabo, is it true? ” asked Dale agitatedly. 

“ Dale, it is true,” responded the lad. “ Whreabo 
would not lie to Dale. Lupelta and Hulda were going 
to the Long Beach. Lodango came from the bush near 
the graveyard and carried both of them away.” 

“ Miss Bartle too ! ” cried Brown in amazement. 

“ Curse him ! ” cried Dale. 

“ Ditto ! ” exclaimed Brown. 

“ I’ll make the savage wish he had never been born ! ” 
added the captain. 

‘‘Good!” ejaculated Whreabo. “Dale must do 
quickly ! ” 


DALE UNDER ARREST 


153 


Dale was willing enough to act, and that at once, but 
his duty as a soldier stood in the way. 

‘‘But, how can ” cried he in distress. “I must 
not desert my command.” 

Whreabo shook his head with displeasure. 

“ Dale is chewing wind ! ” cried he. 

“ Perhaps I am,” said Dale doubtfully. “ Brown, 
what do you think.? ” 

“ Under the circumstances,” replied the lieutenant, 
“ I am firmly of the opinion that you should return to 
Monrovia at once. I can fill the bill at Mt. Chocolate 
all right. Undoubtedly the President will be glad to 
have you back. He will want to send you in pursuit 
of the savage.” 

“ I don’t know,” said Dale doubtfully. 

“ I’m dead sure of it ! ” said Brown with emphasis. 

“ If Dale doesn’t go, Lupelta will be sorry too 
much ! ” said Whreabo. 

“ And Miss Bar tie will have a rough time of it ! ” 
joined in the lieutenant. 

Dale was persuaded. 

“ Very well. I’ll return,” said he. 

“ Good ! ” again cried Whreabo, evidently delighted. 

Dale turned the command of the expedition over to 
the lieutenant; then he and Whreabo started for Mon- 
rovia. They reached the city late in the evening and 
hurried to the Executive Mansion, wherein the Presi- 
dential Reception was in full swing. Dale entered the 
building, and Whreabo went to the Mission House, and 
thence, after telling Miss Pattie all that had happened, 
to the captain’s quarters. 

Dale passed the band, which was stationed upon the 
verandah making discordant sounds, and approached 


154i THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


the parlor. He stood in the doorway and gazed in at [ 
the elite of Monrovia. He searched the animated scene , 
for the President, and soon discovered that gentleman 
chatting and laughing with a certain lady, who, so 
rumor said, was not unwilling to step into the conjugal 
vacuum caused by the death of Hulda’s mother. 

When the captain perceived the Chief Magistrate 
thus employed, evidently without a single care on his 
mind, he correctly concluded that His Excellency was 
uninformed as yet of what had happened to his step- 
daughter. 

“ I guess,” thought Dale, as he pushed his way ; 
through the crowd, “ when I enlighten him he won’t feel 
quite so jolly.” 

He halted before the President, saluted him, and was 
about to speak ; but “ The People’s Choice,” scowling , 
blackly, forestalled him. 

“You here. Captain Dale.?” cried the Head of the 
State as if much surprised. 

“ Yes, Mr. President,” began the captain, “ I have 
to — ” ' 

“Well!” interrupted the great man. “You were, 
ordered to proceed to Mt. Chocolate.? ” 

“Yes, sir, but — ” 

“ But me no buts. Captain Dale,” cried the Presi- 
dent irascibly. “ Why have you not gone.? ” 

“ I started,” answered Dale, “ but — ” 

The President had not the slightest reason, — unless : 
his guilty conscience provided one, — for supposing ,] 
that Dale had become aware of his duplicity; never- 
theless, he feared that the captain had learned of it and 
was about to charge him with it. 

“ If he blurts it out here before everybody,” said li 


DALE UNDER ARREST 


155 


he to himself, “ there’ll be no end of a row. I must 
; gag him and, in a sense, gag Dale he did. 

“ Captain Dale,” cried he, interrupting the Amer- 
ican, “ what have you done with your command? ” 

“ Lieutenant Brown is leading the men to Mt. Choco- 
late,” said Dale somewhat snappishly. He was begin- 
\ ning to lose his patience. 

“ Control your temper, please ! ” said the President 
I sternly. “ Sir, you are a deserter ! ” 

I Dale keenly felt the President’s charge; but it was 
* true, and he had no defense. 

“ I’m sorry, sir,” said he, “ but I returned be- 
cause — ” 

“ Silence ! ” broke in the Potentate. “ I don’t want 
to hear your becauses ! As I stated, you are a de- 
serter ! ” 

Dale, now rather angry, became indiscreet. 

“ Confound it! this is in — ” he began; but, hearing 
the surrounding listeners murmuring indignantly, he 
perceived his error and hushed. 

‘‘Well!” cried Mrs. Colonel Sisserretta Johnson- 
Subbs, who was standing near His Excellency. “ The 
idea of his daring to speak that way to our President ! ” 

Mrs. Bupp, who was prominently present, wearing 
a costume which Miss Pattie, had she seen it, doubtless 
would have considered ‘ loud ’ indeed, whispered into the 
ear of her escort, the Honorable Eden Swiller, Secre- 
tary of State: 

“ Mr. Swiller, these Americans treat us as though 
we were mud ! ” Glancing disdainfully at Dale, she 
added : “ He’s a miserly lot, he is ! ” 

“ Yes, yes, Mrs. Bupp,” agreed Mr. Swiller. “ If 
our negotiations ” — oh, with what an air did he utter 


156 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN j 

the phrase ! — “ with Germany are successful, maybe | 
we won’t send all of them, — lock, stock, and barrel, s 
back to Yankee Land.” ' 

“A good job, tool” said Mrs. Bupp; and she 
snorted. 

And while the rum-shop keeper and the cabinet min- 
ister were exchanging confidences. His Excellency, some- 
what heated by the several “ nips ” he had taken during : 
the evening, denounced the unpopular American. ’ 

“ Captain Dale, you are impertinent ! ” shouted he | ^ 
angrily. “ Sir, I am the President of Liberia ! You’ve i 
been drinking! You will consider yourself under ar- 
rest! Proceed to your quarters at once and remain j 
there until further orders ! Go, sir ! ” ! 

“ But, your — ” began Dale protestingly. 

“ Silence ! ” screamed the autocrat. “ Go to your 
quarters ! ” 

“You idiot, I’d like to punch your head!” thought , 
Dale ; but wisely kept this mutinous desire to himself. j 

He saluted the President, and, feeling somewhat small, j 
went from the parlor, leaving His Excellency very much j 
relieved, and the guests talking to each other about 
his “ American effrontery.” i 

Dale proceeded, in very low spirits, to his quarters. ; 
On arriving there he found that Whreabo had thought- 
fully prepared something for him to eat ; but, almost ill 
with worry, he refused to go to the table. 

“ Dale must chop,” said Whreabo. 

“ I’m not at all hungry,” said the captain despond- 
ently. 

“ If Dale doesn’t eat he will become too weak to 
chase after Lodango.” 

“ Oh, don’t bother me ! ” cried Dale impatiently. 


DALE UNDER ARREST 


157 


“Is Dale sick?” Anxiety marked the question. 

“ Yes, sick at heart. The President has turned me 
down.” 

Whreabo was puzzled. 

“ Dale,” said he, “ Whreabo’s ears do not hear. 
Speak words that Whreabo’s head knows.” 

“ He refused to listen to me, and placed me under 
arrest.” 

“ Shall Whreabo take the President’s head? ” asked 
the lad solemnly. 

Dale gazed thoughtfully at Whreabo. 

“ By George ! ” cried he, “ I do believe you would 
go for the old man.” 

“ Whreabo would go for the old man ! ” repeated the 
lad with conviction. 

The stern solemnity with w'hich the lad announced 
his readiness to do for the President so amused Dale 
that, despite his misery, he smiled. 

“ Whreabo would do anything for Dale ! ” added the 
lad firmly. 

Dale was touched. 

“ My lad,” said he kindly, “ I believe you. But, I 
don’t think you need murder the gentleman. To-mor- 
row, after he has recovered from the strain of to-day’s 
high-jinks business, probably he’ll be ready to act 
sensibly. Now, you must run away. You worry me.” 

“ Whreabo will not run away,” said the young Im- 
bunda stubbornly. “ Dale will eat then start to chase 
Lodango.” 

Dale groaned impatiently. 

“ What’s the use, of talking,” said he. “ The Pres- 
ident will not listen to me to-night so I can do nothing 
until to-morrow.” 


158 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Dale will do to-night ! ” persisted the lad. 

“ Single-handed.^ ” 

“ If the President will not give Dale fighting men, 
then we must go to Mwamba. Mwamba will help 
Dale.” 

“ Who is Mwamba ? ” asked Dale, somewhat inter- 
ested. 

“ Mwamba is Whreabo’s brother.” 

“ Where is he to be found.? ” 

“ Mwamba is in the Soolah kraal.” 

“ Is he a brave warrior? ” 

“ Mwamba is a favorite of the Imbunda fetich ! ” ex- 
claimed Whreabo proudly. 

“ He may be a favorite of fetich,” said Dale, “ and 
yet quite unable to assist me. The question is, has he 
many warriors? Is he brave himself? ” 

“ Mwamba is an Imbunda ! ” cried the lad emphat- 
ically. 

“ Which means, I suppose, that, being an Imbunda, 
he is necessarily brave. Is that it? ” 

“ That is it,” agreed Whreabo. “ In many battles 
has Mwamba fought! Seven lions [leopards] has 
Mwamba slain ! Mwamba has many warriors I Lo- 
dango has thrown pepper into Mwamba’s eyes. 
Mwamba is vexed with Lodango too much! The Im- 
bunda law says: ‘Injure those who injure you!’ 
Mwamba wants to obey the law. Wow ! ” 

“ Now you’re talking business ! ” cried Dale, his hopes 
rising. The next moment, though, he again became 
doubtful, and went on : “ But, if Mwamba is a power- 
ful chief, why is he residing in the Soolah kraal? ” 

“ Mwamba is doing service for Pootie, the Soolah 
chief’s daughter. When Mwamba has earned Pootie, 


DALE UNDER ARREST 


159 


he will go to his own kraal. Whreabo and Dale will go 
to the Soolah kraal. Mwamba will do ! Whreabo has 
spoken ! ” 

“ Are you certain of your brother.'* ” asked Dale. 

“ Whreabo has spoken ! ” repeated the lad, with an 
air of finality. 

“ Very well,” said Dale, “ we’ll go.” 

“ Good! ” cried Whreabo joyfully. 

“ Yes, Whreabo,” said Dale, now eager, “ I will speak 
to the American Minister, then we’ll start at once.” 

“ Dale will eat first,” said the lad. 

“ As I said,” remarked Dale impatiently, “ I am not 
hungry.” 

“ Dale will eat,” repeated Whreabo firmly. 

Dale perceived that Whreabo would not let him off, 
so he gave way. 

“ All right,” said he resignedly. 

And seating himself at the table, he began to eat; 
and, after the first few mouthfuls, ate with a will. 


CHAPTER XV 


A GREAT GAMBLE IN THE SOOLAH KRAAL 

It was well on in the afternoon when, about forty-1 i 
eight hours later, Dale and Whreabo halted near a shal-h 
low stream that flowed, winding and twisting, throughL 
the forest in which they were travelling. j 

“ Dale,” said Whreabo, pointing at the stream, “ the! 
Soolahs take water from this river.” | 

“ Then we are close to their kraal ” said Dale. 

“ From here ’tis but an infant’s march.” j 

“ I’m glad it’s not a giant’s,” remarked the captain! 
thankfully. “ I’m a bit done up.” i 

“ Dale will soon rest. We will go ! ” | 

“Right you are,” cried Dale, and he followed! 
Whreabo, who had started ahead. I 

They soon emerged from the forest into an expansive 
plateau and came to a broad path that ran through | 
cultivated fields of corn and rice, and groves of banana, | 
bread-fruit, and palms. They advanced along this 
path, and in a little while reached a large clearing, in 
the center of which was an important-looking barricaded 
kraal. At the edge of this they halted. 

“ The Soolah kraal,” announced Whreabo. 

“ It’s a much larger place than I thought,” was the 
comment of Dale as he gazed upon the town. 

“ Obomo is a big chief,” said Whreabo. 

“ Apparently.” 

“ Dale, the Soolahs will soon see us and come. 


A GREAT GAMBLE 


161 


Whreabo will talk to them. Dale must not speak. 
Does Dale understand.? ” 

“All right. If necessary, I’ll be deaf, dumb, and 
blind.” 

“ Good ! We will go ! ” 

They moved across the clearing toward the kraal, 
at every step expecting to see a number of its people 
come through the gateway to meet them. But, to their 
great surprise, no one appeared, and they reached the 
gates of the barricade without being challenged. Find- 
ing the entrance open and unguarded, they went into the 
kraal. 

It was near the hour when natives usually ate their 
evening meals. Women should have been beating rice 
and pounding cassava near fires burning before the open 
doors of their huts. But no women were present, no 
fires were burning, the mortars were empty, the pestles 
were lying unemployed upon the ground. And other 
features of native domestic life, which the captain and 
Whreabo had confidently expected to see, were absent. 

There were no young maids plaiting each other’s 
hair ; no lads were chalking themselves decoratively 
for the dance around the fire at night; no little black 
babies were lying on mats and basking in the hot rays 
of the sun ; no anxious mothers were stuffing rice-por- 
ridge, hot with red pepper, down the throats of their 
ailing little ones. There was not a single person in 
sight. A deep silence rested over the place. 

Dale and Whreabo were amazed. 

“Wow! ” cried the lad, gazing about wonderingly. 

“ What does it mean.? ” said Dale. “ The huts are 
empty, the streets deserted! Have the Soolahs gone 
away .? ” 


162 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


The young Imbunda shook his head dissentingly. 

“Dale,” said he, “the Soolahs are not grasshop-i 
pers.” 

“ Then what’s become of them? ” 

“ Perhaps they have been devoured by some of their 
enemies,” suggested the lad. 

“ If that’s the case, I’ve tramped here for nothing,” 
returned Dale in disgust. 

“Dale has tramped here for nothing,” agreed 
Whreabo ruefully. “Dale must not be vexed, for 
we — ” 

He heard the sound of many voices coming from 
the center of the kraal and broke off. He listened in- 
tently. After a moment or two he grinned, and said: 

“ Does Dale hear them? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ The Soolahs are alive too much ! ” 

“ Judging from the noise they are making I should ■ 
say so,” returned the relieved captain. “ But where 
are they? ” 

“ They are in the palaver-ground. Perhaps they are i 
making a big play.” 

“ We’ll find out,” said Dale; and he started to hurry 
off. 

“ Dale will not go ! ” cried Whreabo quickly. 

“ And why not ? ” asked the captain, as he paused. 

“ The Soolahs may be making secret palaver,” ans- 
wered the lad. Indicating a hut near which they were; 
standing, he went on : “ Dale will rest in that hut until 
Whreabo finds out what the Soolahs are doing.” 

“ But why should I not go too? ” asked the captain 
somewhat impatiently. 

“ If Dale were to hear the Soolahs making secret 


A GREAT GAMBLE 


163 


palaver Obomo would be vexed too much,” explained 
Whreabo. “ Obomo would make Dale sorry ! ” 

Dale was skeptical. 

“ Absurd ! ” cried he. ‘‘ The savage would not 
dare ! ” 

“ Dale will not go ! ” persisted Whreabo. 

“ I’m not afraid.” 

“ Whreabo has spoken ! ” cried the lad with finality. 

Dale, perceiving that it would be useless to contend 
further, gave way. 

“ I’ll stay,” said he shortly. “ But you must not 
keep me waiting a long time, for I’m tired and beastly 
hungry.” 

“ Good ! ” cried Whreabo ; and he hastened away. 

Dale entered the hut. It contained a rudely-made 
couch, an iron pot, a wooden stool that was usable 
either as a seat or as a pillow for the head, a delft basin, 
and nothing else. It entered his mind to throw himself 
upon the couch and rest; but, before he could come to 
a decision, Whreabo, his eyes sparkling and his face 
working with excitement, rejoined him. 

“ Dale will come quickly ! ” cried the lad excitedly, 
as he rushed into the hut. “ Mwamba is gambling ! 
Mwamba is champion for Obomo ! Dale will come 
quickly ! ” 

The captain did not see any reason why he should 
race to the palaver-ground merely to witness Mwamba 
gamble; and, aside from that, the couch was now ap- 
pealing to his tired frame almost irresistibly. 

“ I have no desire to watch your brother gamble,” 
said he. “ I’ll remain here. When Mwamba’s finished, 
you may bring him to me.” 

Whreabo grinned. 


164 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ If Dale waits here until Mwamba comes,” said he, 
“ maybe Dale will wait a long time.” 

“ A long time ! ” cried Dale. “ What do you mean.^ ” 

“ Mwamba may not come quickly.” 

“ Does your brother spend all of his time gam- 
bling.^ ” 

“ Sometimes Mwamba eats, sometimes he sleeps,” re- 
turned the lad. 

Dale smiled. 

“ Probably he does,” said he. 

“ Dale’s head is empty of know,” continued Whreabo. 
“ Mwamba may finish gambling in a few minutes, or 
in a few hours, or not until many days have passed. 
Mwamba’s opponent is Tongha the Dakota. Tongha 
is champion for Waupau the Bakota Chief. Mwamba 
and Tongha must gamble, — pausing only to eat, drink, 
and sleep, — until one or the other has lost every- 
thing.” 

Dale became filled with anxiety, and his countenance 
clouded. 

“ This is not encouraging,” said he. 

“ Whreabo must not speak to Mwamba until after 
the gamble,” added the young Imbunda. 

“ I’ll speak to him at once,” cried Dale. 

“ Dale must not break the law ! ” said Whreabo 
gravely. 

“ Confound the law ! ” cried the captain vehemently. 
“ Come what may of it. I’ll speak to your brother right 
away.” 

“ Dale may lose his head,” warned the lad. 

“ I’ll chance it.” 

Whreabo shook his head disapprovingly. 

‘‘ Dale is not cunning,” said he. 


1 A GREAT GAMBLE 166 

! If you are afraid, keep out of it,” was the retort. 

Whreabo smiled. 

“ Whreabo is an Imbunda ! ” cried he. ‘‘ Whreabo 
will go with Dale. Wow ! ” 

I “ Come along, then,” cried the captain, and, fol- 
lowed by Whreabo, he hastened from the hut. 

I The palaver-ground was very spacious in its area. 
1 It contained no structures other than a canopied square 
I platform that stood in its center. The floor of this 
j platform? raised about three feet from the surface of 
the ground, was made of clay smoothed and hardened 
over interlacing mats. A large post, decorated with 
strange-looking devices, was standing upright at each 
of the platform’s four corners. 

Close to each of the posts a fetichman was squatting. 
These savages were made up alike in a very grotesque 
, fashion : their hair was arranged in long thin plaits that 
stood straight up from their heads, and the end of each 
plait was ornamented with tiny feathers and tufts of 
fine grass ; their bodies were nude and painted with red 
and white stripes, and wide necklaces made of leopards’ 
teeth were around their necks ; attached to their arms, 
from shoulders to wrists, — resembling the pinions of 
birds, — were long feathers, and their legs, from the 
knees down, were confined in close-fitting brass, iron, 
and bone rings. 

Each of the fetichmen held in his hand a long wand 
from one end of which dangled fetiches and charms. 
The two who were squatting at the right side of the 
platform were Soolahs, and near them, toward the 
center of the floor, Obomo their chief, was squatting. 
The two at the left side were Bakotas ; and Waupau the 
Bakota Chief was squatting in front of them. 


166 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


The center of the floor was occupied by Mwamba and [I 
Tongha, the Champions. They were gambling with 1 1 
cowries, in a manner somewhat as dice are cast. jl 

When Dale and Whreabo entered the kraal the game j 
had been running during several hours, and Fortune || 
had been treating Mwamba very unkindly. He had lost j 
the Soolah’s grain, their swine, their cattle, and their i 
domestic fowl; and then, while the captain and the lad ! 
were hurrying through the streets toward the palaver- ] 
ground, he wagered the Soolah’s slaves. ' 

He cast the cowries and lost. | 

The Soolahs were almost bankrupt. For a little |l 
while they yelled and howled despairingly ; then, seized I 
with rage, they began shaking their fists at Mwamba, j, 
abusing him. 

Mwamba glared at the shouting Soolahs angrily a 
moment, but said nothing; for it was contrary to the , 
rule of the game for either of the champions to speak i 
to any one other than his opponent, and to him only 
about the game. However, he grunted, turned scorn- 
fully from the mob, and motioned to Obomo. j 

The Soolah Chief acknowledged the champion’s mo- 
tion with a nod ; he then arose and, gazing sternly at the ; 
clamoring people, raised his spear. 

The Soolahs hushed. 

“ Soolahs,” cried the chief, “ you make Obomo’s ears 
tired too much! Mwamba is not yet empty of power 
to gamble. The wind does not always blow from one 
direction. Wait!” 

The Soolahs’ confidence in their champion was re- 
stored. 

“ Mwamba ! Mwamba ! ” they shouted with enthu- 
siasm ; then they became silent. 


A GREAT GAMBLE 


167 


“ Good ! ” cried Obomo, and, lowering his spear, he 
again squatted himself. 

Mwamba glanced threateningly at Waupau, who was 
grinning triumphantly ; then he turned to Tongha and 
addressed him. 

“ Dog of a Bakota,” cried he, “ Mwamba is an Im- 
bunda! The game is not finished! Mwamba has not 
lost everything I ” 

“ Mwamba is an old woman 1 ” returned the Bakota 
champion. “ Mwamba will lose everything ! ” 

While the champions thus discoursed, the chiefs 
glared angrily at each other. They now exchanged 
compliments. 

“ Waupau’s champion talks wind!” cried Obomo to 
the Bakota chief. 

“ Obomo’s champion talks wind!” retorted Wau- 
pau. 

The fetichmen waved their wands, and the chiefs 
hushed. 

“ Is Tongha ready ? ” asked Mwamba, speaking to his 
opponent. 

“ Tongha is ready,” was the Bakota’s reply. 

Mwamba smiled grimly at Waupau’s champion. 

“ Good ! ” cried he. “ Mwamba wagers his right leg. 
Bakota, play on ! ” 

“ No,” ejaculated Tongha, shaking his head dis- 
sent ingly. 

“ Bakota,” cried Mwamba sternly, “ the shells are 
in your hand. Cast them ! ” 

“ No,” repeated Tongha. “ Waupau does not want 
Mwamba’s right leg. Tongha will not play ! ” 

“ Tongha will play ! ” cried Mwamba. “ ’Tis the law ! 
Let the fetichmen declare ! ” 


168 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


The feticlimen nodded their decorated heads and 
waved their wands ; and they solemnly cried : 

“ ’Tis the law ! ’Tis the law ! Tongha will obey the ; 
law ! ” ! 

The fetichmen’s reading of the law was not to be ,| 
questioned, so the Bakota gave way. 

“ Tongha will play,” said he surlily. 

The champions resumed playing. Fortune still i 
frowned upon the Imbunda. He lost his right leg and I 
his left, then limb after limb, until at length his head | 
was the only part of himself that he could call his 
own. j 

There was a pause in the game. | 

The Soolahs moaned and groaned sadly ; the Bakotas 
murmured triumphantly. 

The sun had disappeared from the heavens some min- 
utes before. Now night descended and the place be- 
came suddenly dark, and the people hushed. Then i 
many torches were lighted, their flare giving a very 
wierd effect to the scene. | 

Mwamba broke the silence. | 

“ Tongha,” cried he, “ you have won Mwamba’s body, j 
Mwamba will now gamble for his head ! ” 

The crowd murmured with amazement. 

“Wow!” cried the Tongha. 

“ Mwamba’s head,” continued the Imbunda, “ is 
worth not only all Mwamba has lost, but, also, all that 
Waupau possesses, — and more! Mwamba wagers his 
head ! Bakota, play on ! ” 

“ Tongha will not play for Mwamba’s head,” said the 
Bakota. 

“ It is the law ! It is the law ! ” cried the fetichmen, 
waving their wands. 


A GREAT GAMBLE 


169 


And while the fetichmen were exclaiming, Dale and 
Whreabo pushed through the crowd and halted close to 
the platform. 

! Tongha, awed by the law, again gave way. 

“ Tongha will play for Mwamba’s head ! ” cried he, 
and he threw the cowries to the floor. 

Obomo and Waupau examined the cowries, and the 
j former, evidently disheartened by what he had seen, 
sank back, and groaned lugubriously. 

The Soolahs chorused their chief. 

“ Tongha’s throw is big!” cried Waupau trium- 
phantly ; and he grinned at Obomo. 

“ Tongha’s throw is big,” agreed Obomo dejectedly. 

Mwamba gathered the cowries from the floor to throw 
them in his turn. Then he sat erect and his whole body 
was wet with perspiration, his eyes were bulging, his 
lips were trembling; meanwhile he rattled the cowries 
in his outstretched hand and frowned at Waupau and 
Tongha. 

And as Mwamba thus hesitated, the fetichmen waved 
their wands and appealed loudly to their respective 
I fetiches for victory; the musicians played upon their 
I respective instruments furiously; the crowd, wild with 
j excitement, jumped up and down and screamed. The 
! Bakota and Soolah warriors clashed their spears against 
their shields and yelled defiantly, each tribe at the 
other. For a few minutes the place was a pande- 
monium ; then Mwamba drew his hand back preparatory 
to casting the cowries. Suddenly every sound was 
hushed, every movement ceased. 

“ Mwamba plays I ” cried the Imbunda chief ; but in- 
stead of launching the cowries, he rattled them in 
his hand, apparently afraid to throw them. 


170 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Mwamba I Mwamba ! ” cried Whreabo, carried by i 
excitement into an indiscretion. I 

“ Mwamba will win ! ” cried Dale impulsively. : 

Mwamba gave a quick glance at Dale and Whreabo. I, 
He smiled at them. Then his countenance became set j 
and stern. Shouting loudly, he cast the cowries from ' 
his hand. 

And almost before the shells became stationary 
Obomo and Waupau were eagerly examining them to j 
learn who was the victor, — Mwamba or Tongha ? | 
They soon learned. And Waupau, filled with dismay, j 
groaned grievously ; but Obomo, his face now all smiles, 
sprung to his feet, shouting joyfully: 

“ Mwamba won ! ” 

“ Wow ! ” yelled Whreabo. 

‘‘ Bravo ! ” cried Dale. 


CHAPTER XVI 


MINGWEE PERSUADES WHREABO TO THE DANCE 

Mwamba loudly praised his witch for having given 
him the victory. After performing this necessary rite, 
he sprang from the platform, snatched a torch from a 
slave who was acting the part of a candlestick, and ap- 
proached Dale and Whreabo. He held the flambeau up 
so that its light disclosed the captain’s face plainly, 
and thus he addressed him : 

“ Stranger, your shout frightened the Bakota fetich, 
and it ran away. Then Mwamba won the game. 
Mwamba is glad ! Mwamba calls you friend ! 
Stranger, is there aught that Mwamba may do to please 
you ? Mwamba’s ears are open big ! ” 

If Dale had performed his duty as a civilized man, 
not to say as a Christian, he would have endeavoured to 
show the superstitious savage the error into which he 
had fallen. But he did nothing of the kind. To the 
contrary, he unscrupulously made use of Mwamba’s 
mistake to further his own ends. 

“ Mwamba is a great chief ! ” said he, by way of a 
beginning. 

“ Mwamba is a great chief ! ” repeated the champion. 

“ I am Dale,” continued the captain. 

“ Dale’s name is fastened in Mwamba’s head,” re- 
turned the chief. 

“ Yes,” said Dale, “ I frightened the Bakota fetich, 
so that Mwamba would win the game.” 

171 


172 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


While Dale was speaking and unnoticed by him and i , 
the Imbundas, Waupau and Tongha passed close to ! 
them in the dark. The Bakotas overheard the captain’s I 
remark. They scowled malevolently at him and went ( 
on their way, whispering to each other earnestly. 

“Good!” ejaculated Mwamba, answering Dale. 

“ Whreabo is Mwamba’s brother.? ” said the captain 
questioningly. 

“ Whreabo is Mwamba’s mother’s son,” said the 
chief. 

“ Whreabo will talk to Mwamba,” said Dale. 

The chief nodded to Whreabo and said : 

“ Whreabo, Mwamba’s ears are open I ” 

“ Whreabo will not lie to Mwamba,” said the lad, 
smiling at his brother. 

Mwamba grunted in a way that said, “ You had bet- 
ter not I ” quite as plainly as words would have. 

“ Whreabo,” continued the lad, “ has brought Dale ► 
to the Soolah kraal to make Mwamba’s heart glad.” 

Mwamba smiled at the captain, and speaking to him, 
he said: 

“ Dale has already made Mwamba glad. If Dale 
makes Mwamba any more glad, Mwamba will be glad 
too much ! ” 

“ I want to fill you chock full of glad,” said the 
American, laughing inwardly. 

“Wow! ” exclaimed the chief much pleased. 

“ Dale is rich ! ” exclaimed Whreabo, and his tone 
was so convincing that the captain felt as though he 
were a millionaire. 

Mwamba favored the captain with a smile that was 
more than friendly. 

“ Mwamba is Dale’s friend ! ” said he. 


MINGWEE PERSUADES WHREABO 173 


“ Dale is generous ! ” went on the artful Whreabo. 

“ Good ! ” ejaculated Mwamba. 

“ Dale w ill give Mwamba a big dash ! ” added the 
lad. 

“ Good ! ” again ej aculated the chief, this time very 
emphatically. 

“ Dale wants Mwamba to do a great deed ! ” said 
Whreabo. 

“ INIwamba is cunning ! ” cried the chief boastingly. 

‘‘ Mwamba is cunning too much ! ” agreed Whreabo. 

“ Has Dale,” said the chief, speaking to the captain, 
“ brought the dash for Mwamba ” 

The captain was on the point of saying he had not ; 
but, feeling Whreabo slyly pinch his arm, he re- 
frained. 

“ Dale’s dash for Mwamba,” said Whreabo quickly, 
“ is on the heads of many boys who are coming on the 
path. The things are many and heavy, and the boys 
walk slowly.” 

Mwamba grunted as though disappointed. 

“ Dale’s dash,” said he, slightly frowning, ‘‘ should 
have been placed upon the heads of boys who know how 
to walk quickly. But, Mwamba will talk with Dale. 
First, though, Mwamba must dance the Joy-dance with 
Obomo and the fetichmen. Dale will go to the guest- 
hut and rest until Mwamba joins him.” 

He beckoned to an almost naked girl, about sixteen 
years of age, who, with other youngsters, was stand- 
ing near and gaping at Dale ; and when in obedience 
to his summons she had approached him, he said to 
her: 

“ Mingwee will guide Dale to the guest-hut. Ming- 
wee will give Dale water to bathe in and food to eat. 


174 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Mwamba has spoken ! ” he sternly added ; and he handed: t 
the girl his torch. I 

“ Mingwee will do!” cried the young lady, smiling 
at Whreabo, who returned the smile with interest. 

“ Good I ” cried the chief ; and he strode away toward 
a fire around which were assembled Obomo and a num- 
ber of fetichmen, impatient to begin the Joy-dance. 

“ Well, Whreabo,” said Dale after Mwamba had de- 1 
parted, “ do you think your brother will aid me.?^ ” 

“ Mwamba will do I ” replied the lad with confidence. 

Mingwee, who had never seen a civilized person be- 
fore and was examining Dale very curiously, laughed 
aloud. 

“ Why does Mingwee laugh ? ” asked Whreabo, ques- 
tioning the girl. 

Mingwee held up the torch and pointed at the cap- 
tain. 

‘‘ Dale is funny I ” cried she. 

‘‘ Get along with you I ” exclaimed Dale to Mingwee, 
and he, raised his hand pretending that he intended to 
strike her. 

Mingwee shrieked and ran, brandishing the torch, 
across the palaver-ground toward the huts, followed by 
Dale and Whreabo. They soon reached the guest-hut. 
The captain bathed, then made a hearty meal of palaver- 
sauce and rice, supplied by the girl. His hunger ap- 
peased, he stretched himself upon a pile of soft skins 
and, after a few seconds, went fast asleep. 

When Whreabo perceived that Dale was sleeping, he 
squatted himself upon the floor and, to kill time while 
awaiting the arrival of his brother, began playing upon 
his fingers a native game called “ Lonesome.” 

While the lad was thus amusing himself, Mingwee, 


MINGWEE PERSUADES WHREABO 175 


who had gone from the hut a short time before with the 
remains from Dale’s meal, returned decked out in beads, 
feathers, and other ornaments. 

Whreabo gazed admiringly at the girl. 

“ Mingwee makes Whreabo’s eyes glad too much ! ” 
said he gallantly'. 

Mingwee blushed. Of course her face did not become 
red, it w^as altogether too black. But the whites of 
her eyes showed color. 

“ Mingwee is good to look at,” added Whreabo. 

The maiden displayed an embarrassment that said 
much for her modesty. She squirmed a little. 

“Won’t Mingwee squat down,” said Whreabo; his 
tone was very persuasive. 

“ Ow ! ” exclaimed the sensitive girl bashfully, yet 
she squatted herself down upon the floor close to 
Whreabo. 

Whreabo grinned at Mingwee. 

Mingwee grinned at Whreabo. 

The quality of a kiss was unknown to Mingwee, but 
not to Whreabo. He had learned how to osculate dur- 
ing his travels. He now bent toward Mingwee to prac- 
tice his acquired art upon her, but she thought he was 
about to bite her and would not have it. 

“Wow!” cried she, shrinking back. “Does 
Whreabo want to chew Mingwee.? ” 

“ No,” said the lad. “ Mingwee is sweet too much, 
but Whreabo does not want to eat her. Whreabo 
wants to show Mingwee something nice. Mingwee will 
not move.? ” 

“ Mingwee will not move,” repeated the girl, and she 
sat still, though evidently somewhat in doubt. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed Whreabo. 


176 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Whereupon Whreabo kissed the passive Mingwee. 

Mingwee felt a new sensation. She liked it. 

« Whreabo,” said Mingwee after the impact of lips, 

“ what you call it ? ” 

“ Kiss,” explained the lad. 

“ Good ! ” cried the girl, and she fixed the word, as ( 
well as the sensation she had enjoyed, well into her 
mind. 

Eventually kissing became quite fashionable among i 
the Soolahs. 

“ When Whreabo becomes a warrior,” said the lad, i 
“ he will make Mingwee his wife.” 

Mingwee grinned. 

“ Mingwee’s father,” said she, “ will want two cows, 
one goat, cloth, tobacco, beads, and gin too much.” 

“ Whreabo will give them to Mingwee’s father.” 

“ Mingwee will be glad 1 ” replied the young lady. 
She appeared to be very much pleased. 

There was a pause in the conversation, during which 
doubtless all kinds of tender thoughts ran through the | 
heads of Mingwee and Whreabo. j 

“ Whreabo is Mwamba’s brother,” said the girl, | 
breaking the silence. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Dale frightened the Bakota fetich, so that Mwamba 
would win the game.^ ” 

‘‘ Yes.” 

‘‘ Waupau is vexed with Dale too much.” 

“ How does Mingwee know.?’ ” asked Whreabo. 

‘‘ Waupau’s wife told Mingwee,” said the girl. 

“ The Bakota is a rat ! ” said Whreabo scornfully. 

Mingwee, displaying a small pouch that was hanging 
from her neck, said : 


I MINGWEE PERSUADES WHREABO 17’T 

“ Waupau’s wife gave Mingwee this fetich.” 

If the girl had mentioned what she had done to earn 
the pouch, Whreabo might have suspected that some 
kind of mischief was afoot and might have taken steps 
to prevent it. As it was, though, he suspected nothing ; 
so he merely glanced at the fetich and grunted. 

“ Mingwee is going to the palaver-ground to dance,” 
said the maiden. “ Will Whreabo go and dance with 
Mingwee .f’ ” 

“ Whreabo must not leave Dale,” said the lad some- 
what weakly. 

Mingwee pouted. 

“ Whreabo does not want to dance with Mingwee.^ ” 
asked she. 

“ Whreabo wants to dance with Mingwee.” 

Mingwee pointed at Dale, who was beginning to 
breathe stertorously, and said: 

I “ Dale is sleeping hard. Dale will not know if 
I Whreabo goes.” 

I “ Dale may wake up,” returned Whreabo, evidently 
‘ yielding. 

“ Dale will not wake up before Whreabo returns. 
Come ! ” persuaded Mingwee. 

« Whreabo would like to, but — ” 

‘‘ Whreabo will come,” broke in the temptress. ‘‘ If 
Whreabo does not come, Mingwee will be sorry too 
much.” 

“ Whreabo will be sorry,” said the lad ruefully. 

“Whreabo will come with Mingwee,” said the girl 
sweetly ; and, gazing alluringly into his eyes, she touched 
his cheeks with her fingers. 

Whreabo was fully persuaded. 

“Whreabo will dance with Mingwee,” said he. 


178 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Mingwee will go to the palaver-ground. After 
Whreabo has made the lamp so it will not go out, he 
will come.” 

“ Good ! ” cried Mingwee triumphantly. , 

Smiling at Whreabo, she again touched her fingers to j 
his cheek. Then she arose and went from the hut, ! 
beckoning to him as she passed through the door - 1 
way. 

Whreabo placed a fresh rag in the bowl of palm ( 
oil and set it alight, gave a last look at sleeping Dale, ■ 
and left the hut. The lad was a dandy. He desired to ) 
decorate himself with chalk before joining in the dance, 
so, instead of proceeding directly to the palaver-ground, 
he began a search for the white stuff. He visited sev- 
eral huts fruitlessly and was about to give up the quest, ' 
when, perceiving two men standing near a hut that 
was under construction, he started toward them in the 
hope that they would tell him where to find the decora- 
tive material. 

Whreabo was barefooted, of course. Drawing close | 
to the men, without their becoming aware of his pres- i 
ence, he identified them. They were Waupau and 
Tongha. And as he drew near them he heard the chief 
say: ^ ^ | 

“ Yes, Tongha, Waupau will throw pepper into I 
Obomo’s eyes 1 ” 

Whreabo, on hearing the chief’s remark, conceived 
that the Dakotas were plotting to play some kind of 
trick upon the Soolah Chief. He determined to learn, 
if he could, what they purposed attempting. So he 
sneaked up to the unfinished hut, crouched underneath 
its eaves, and listened intently to the Dakotas. He 
overheard them converse as follows : 


MINGWEE PERSUADES WHREABO 179 


“No, Waupau,” said the champion, “ Tongha will 
go away ! ” 

“ Where will Tongha go to? ” asked the chief. 

“ To the Pessi people,” answered Tongha. 

“ The Pessi people are not strong, said Waupau. 
“ They would be afraid to let Tongha live in their 
kraal. The Bokatas would devour them ! ” 

“ Tongha will become a Nynnegie,” returned the 
champion. 

“ Tongha talks wind 1 ” exclaimed Waupau. 
“ Tongha would never get to the Bad River. Witch 
would chase Tongha! Fetich would take Tongha’s 
head I ” 

“ Tongha is not afraid to die,” said the other sul- 
lenly. 

“ If Tongha were to die,” said Waupau, “ he would 
be put into a hole in the ground. Tongha could not 
drink any more gin.” 

The champion apparently had not thought of this 
possible deprivation, and now that it was brought to 
his notice, death assumed an aspect that dismayed 
him. 

“ Waller — waller — waller — waller I ” [untrans- 
latable] cried he distressedly, — almost tearfully. 

‘‘ It is better to be alive than dead,” continued the 
chief. 

“ Tongha will stay alive,” said the champion. 

“Good!” said Waupau. “Tongha will open his 
ears ! Obomo is not yet in possession of the things 
Tongha lost at the gamble. Waupau will act cun- 
ningly and not pay Obomo.” 

“ Tongha lost, and Waupau must pay,” said the 
champion. 


180 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Waupau will not pay! ” cried the chief vehemently. 

“ Waupau talks wind!” said Tongha impatiently. 

“ Waupau talks cunning,” said the chief. 
“ Tongha’s head is an empty pot ! ” 

Tongha grinned. 

“ Maybe Waupau will fill Tongha’s empty pot.^ ” said 
he. 

“Good!” exclaimed the chief. “Waupau will fill 
it full. Dale frightened the Bakota fetich.” 

“ Devil-man catch Dale ! ” cried Tongha angrily. 

“ Waupau will make Dale — ” began the chief. 

Whreabo just then moved and, being in darkness, 
accidentally shoved against a stack of unseen bamboo 
poles that were resting against the hut. The poles fell 
to the earth with a great clatter, causing the chief to 
break off short. 

Waupau was very much startled, and so was Tongha, 
and both of them exclaimed and jumped back. 
Whreabo sprang up, and inwardly praying to his fetich 
to help him, went racing down the street. 

The Bakotas, catching sight of the lad, shouted 
angrily and darted after him. But they tumbled over 
the poles head-over-heels to the ground. And when 
they arose, Whreabo was out of sight ; so, it being use- 
less for them to pursue him, they made no further at- 
tempt. Then convinced by what had happened that a 
public thoroughfare was scarcely a safe place for them 
to talk over Waupau’s plans, they silently proceeded 
to the chief’s hut. 


CHAPTER XVII 


' TONGHA BINDS AND GAGS HIS CHIEF 

j The Bakotas soon reached and entered Waupau’s 
hut, the only room of which was entirely without fumi- 
! ture or decoration of any kind, but in the center of 
which a dull fire lay smouldering on the floor. 

Waupau, apparently indifferent to the bare appear- 
1 ance of the place, crossed to the fire, and, squatting 
t himself, out of the comers of his eyes watched Tongha, 
I who, having halted near the door, was glaring about 
j! the room wonderingly. 

“ Wow ! ” at length exclaimed the champion amazedly, 
still staring about. 

Waupau was amused at the champion’s look of be- 
ll wilderment, and he chuckled to himself. He kept his 
countenance straight, though, as he gravely said: 

I “ Why is Tongha disturbed inside? ” 

“ Waupau,” replied the champion, “ the hut is empty ! 
A little while ago it contained many fetiches and charms. 
They are not here now ! What has become of them ? ” 

“ Waupau has sent them away.” 

Tongha’s amazement was by no means removed, but 
he now glared wide-eyed at the chief. 

“ Waupau has sent them away ! ” repeated he slowly, 
as though doubting that he had heard the other cor- 
rectly. 

Waupau has. Is Tongha vexed? ” 

181 


182 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Tongha is not vexed,” said the champion. 
“ Tongha is sorry.” 

Waupau grinned. 

“ If Tongha’s sorry doesn’t make water come out 
of his eyes it’s all right,” said he. 

The champion grunted and shook his head disap- 
provingly. 

“ Waupau has broken the law ! ” said he. 

“ Waupau has.” 

“ Waupau is a big chief,” continued Tongha. “ but 
he is not in the Bakota kraal. He is in the Soolah 
kraal. When Obomo asks why the fetiches and charms 
have been sent away, what will Waupau say.^ ” 

“ Obomo will not ask.” 

Tongha could not believe that Obomo would not in- 
quire into the infraction of the law, and, for the moment 
forgetting the respect that was due from him to his 
chief, he expressed his opinion with uncourtierlike frank- 
ness. 

“ Waupau talks lies too much t ” cried he. 

Now, for a Bakota Chief to be called a liar to his 
very face by one of his followers was something abso- 
lutely unheard of ! Tongha had committed Use 
majeste of the very worst kind. Certainly, Waupau 
was struck all of a heap with astonishment, and all he 
could do was to glare blankly at Tongha. After a 
second or so, though, when he had fully measured the 
gravity of the offense, his black face turned green with 
rage and he sprang quickly to his feet. He raised his 
spear, as if about to impale the champion. 

“ Will Tongha die the death? ” cried he fiercely. 

Tongha was a good, loyal, obedient subject. As 
yet he was untouched by the democratic spirit, which 


I TONGA BINDS AND GAGS HIS CHIEF 183 

j is beginning to make rulers by Divine Right (?) some- 
<1 what uncomfortable. He bowed his head submissively, 

■ surrendered himself, as it were, to his royal master’s 
'I august will. 

“ Tongha’s life belongs to Waupau!” said he 
i, humbly. 

i However, the champion stood in no danger of losing 
; his valuable life just then, for the chief had very im- 
portant work for him to do, so could not spare him. 
And this being the case, Waupau dismissed his 
anger. 

“ Tongha is a fool! ” growled the chief, lowering his 
spear. 

“ Tongha is a fool,” echoed the champion in humble 
i agreement. 

I ‘‘ Good 1 ” exclaimed the chief ; and he resumed his 
squatting attitude. 

I “ Waupau is cunning too much! ” cried Tongha. 

I The chief was pleased by his warrior’s flattering re- 

1 mark, so he grinned at him most pleasantly. 

“Good!” he repeated. “Waupau is head with 
know in it, Tongha is body with guts in it. Wow! ” 

I “ Body’s legs want to rest,” said Tongha, and he 
I squatted himself upon the floor close to the chief. 

“ Dale shouted at the gamble and broke the law,” 
said Waupau. 

“ Tongha will devour Dale ! ” cried the henchman 
fiercely. 

“ Tongha will do no harm to Dale ! ” commanded the 
chief. The champion scowled. 

“ Tongha is vexed with Dale ! ” said he. 

“ Waupau has spoken ! ” cried the chief sternly. 
“ Tongha will obey Waupau ! ” 


184 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


The champion remembered the danger he had just 
escaped, and submitted. 

“ Tongha will obey Waupau!” said he. “ Tongha 
has fastened tight into his head all Waupau’s words ! ” 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed the chief. “ Tongha will not 
let his head leak ! ” 

He paused. Snatching a live coal out of the fire 
with his naked fingers, he pressed it into the bowl of a 
short-stemmed clay pipe that was black from much 
use. He puffed away at the pipe until he got the to- 
bacco that was caked tight in it burning well. He 
then resumed his conversation. 

“ Dale shall pay to Obomo all that Waupau lost,” 
said he. 

“Waupau talks like wind! Dale will not pay 
Obomo I ” 

“Waupau will compel Dale to pay.” 

“ Dale is in the Soolah guest-hut, and Obomo will not 
allow Waupau to trouble him.” 

“ Obomo is an old woman! ” returned Waupau scorn- 
fully. 

Tongha grunted in a fashion that disclosed the fact 
that he did not agree with the chief, who, evidently un- 
derstanding the meaning of the champion’s grunt, 
frowned blackly at him. 

“ Obomo is an old woman 1 ” he vehemently repeated, 
and he glared at Tongha as though saying : “ Contra- 
dict me, if you dare ! ” 

The champion, duly impressed by the threat in his 
ruler’s eyes, acquiesced to his chief’s opinion. 

“ Oh, yes ; Obomo is an old woman I ” cried he 
hastily. 

Waupau was satisfied and he nodded accordingly. 


TONGA BINDS AND GAGS HIS CHIEF 185 

But he nodded too soon ; for Tongha, who, unlike Afri^ 
can natives generally, was unable to refrain from giving 
utterance to his thoughts, again became indiscreet. 

“ But,” cried he, “ Obomo is a brave warrior ! ” 

“ Obomo is a chicken ! ” retorted the chief. “ Wau- 
pau is a lion ! ” 

Tongha grinned. 

“ Chicken will keep lion in the Soolah kraal,” said he, 
“ until lion has paid his bill.” 

‘‘Waupau will not pay Obomo!” said the chief 
firmly. “ Waupau will leave the Soolah kraal early, — 
maybe to-night I ” 

Tongha shook his head sceptically. 

“ Obomo,” continued the chief, “ will be glad for 
Waupau to chase Tongha.” 

The champion was flabbergasted. He wondered if ’ 
the chief had gone suddenly mad. 

“ Cha — chase Tongha ! ” stammered he, gazing 
nervously at Waupau. 

“Yes,” cried Waupau, “chase Tongha! Tongha 
has stolen Waupau’s wife! Tongha has stolen Wau- 
pau’s fetiches and charms ! ” 

Tongha, now absolutely certain that the chief had 
lost his senses, shivered with fear. He began edging 
himself away from Waupau with the intention of spring- 
ing up, as soon as he could get beyond his reach, and 
bolting from the hut. 

Waupau perceived his follower’s purpose, and seiz- 
ing him by his shoulder, restrained him. 

“Would Tongha run away.?” cried he. 

“Waupau’s head is full of crooked things too 
much ! ” exclaimed the champion, shrinking under the 
chief’s hand. “ Tongha will bring the witch-doctor ! ” 


186 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Tongha will not move!” said Waupau sternly. 
“ Waupau does not need the witch-doctor.” 

“Is — is Waupau sure?” asked Tongha doubt- 
fully. 

“Waupau is sure! Waupau’s head is full of cun- 
ning too much. Waupau’s head is making softly catch 
monkey ! Tongha is a fool ! ” 

Tongha saw his error and was reassurred. 

“ Good ! ” cried he. “ Tongha is a fool ! ” 

Waupau grinned and removed his hand from the 
champion’s shoulder. 

“ Tongha,” said he, “ is not cunning enough to steal ! 
But Waupau will tell Obomo that Tongha has stolen, 
then the Soolah’s eyes will be full of pepper.” 

The champion gazed admiringly at his chief. 

“ Waupau is cunning too much! ” cried he. 

“Waupau is cunning too much!” agreed the chief. 
“ Tongha will open his ears big ! ” 

“ Tongha’s ears are open big as — as his mouth ! ” 
said the champion ; and, illustrating his words, he 
opened his mouth to its full extent and disclosed a 
cavern, which, for its width and depth, was wonderful 
to behold. 

Waupau gazed somewhat awesomely at Tongha’s 
open mouth, wherein large filed teeth gleamed white. 

“Wow! ” cried he. “ Tongha’s mouth is like a big 
hole in black mud. If Waupau talks, his words will all 
go into Tongha’s belly ! Shut it up ! ” 

The champion brought his jaws together with a snap. 

“ Waupau’s words will now go into Tongha’s head,” 
said he. 

“ Good !” returned the chief. “Listen! Waupau’s 


I TONGA BINDS AND GAGS HIS CHIEF 187 

wife gave Mingwee a fetich to persuade her to put sleep- 
) witch into Dale’s food. Mingwee has done so and Dale 
is now sleeping hard. Tongha will steal Dale from the 
, guest-hut and carry him to the Dakota kraal. When 
Dale is in the Dakota kraal Waupau will compel him 
to pay Obomo. Waupau has spoken!” 

“Wow! ” cried the champion excitedly. 

“ Tongha will be cunning too much ! ” added the 
chief. 

“ Tongha will do ! ” cried the champion, and he 
i sprang to his feet to go. 

“ Wait! ” cried Waupau, as Tongha started toward 
the door. 

Tongha halted and gazed inquiringly at the chief. 

“ A big thing must be done here first,” said Wau- 
pau. 

He removed his loin-cloth and tore it into strips, then 
he tied the ends of the strips together and thus made a 
strong, long cord. He handed the cord to the wonder- 
ing Tongha, asking him if it were strong. 

“ It is strong too much ! ” cried the champion, testing 
the cord. 

“ Bind Waupau! ” commanded the chief. 

Tongha supposed that Waupau had made a slip of 
the tongue; and, as usually is the case with little men 
in their dealings with the great, he was exceedingly 
pleased to correct his superior. 

“ Waupau means bind Dale,” said he, grinning pleas- 
antly. 

“Waupau meant just what Waupau said!” ex- 
claimed the chief impatiently. 

Tongha’s feathers fell. 


188 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Bind Waupau ! ” repeated the chief imperatively, s 

Tongha, with his eyes bulging, glared amazedly at 
Waupau. 

‘‘ G-r-r-r-r! ” (By Gosh!) cried he. 

“ Is Tongha, the big Bakota warrior, afraid.? ” asked 
Waupau. 

“ To — Tongha is afraid ! ” stammered the champ- 
ion. “ Tongha must not break the law.” 

“ The law says that Tongha must obey his chief. 
Bind Waupau!” 

“ If Tongha binds Waupau,” said the champion much 
distressed, “ fetich will kill Tongha.” 

If Tongha does not bind Waupau quickly,” said 
the chief angrily, “ fetich will not have a chance at 
Tongha. Waupau will take Tongha’s head now ! ” 

The champion was in a serious dilemma, from which 
he saw no way of escape. 

“ Tongha is full of don’t know,” said he ruefully ; 
and he scratched his head, evidently seeking an inspira- 
tion. 

“ Waupau will send the don’t know out of Tongha,” 
said the chief. 

“ Good ! ” cried Tongha hopefully. 

“ Tongha’s arms and legs are alive,” said Waupau, 
“ but his head is dead. Waupau will put some alive 
into Tongha’s head ! ” 

“ Tongha’s head is ready.” 

Waupau knocked the tobacco-ash from his pipe and 
placed the latter into his wooly topknot for safe-keep- 
ing ; at the same time he said : 

“ When Obomo finds Waupau tied and gagged he 
will believe Waupau’s lies. The law says: ‘If it be 
necessary that your chief should eat mud for his own 


TONGA BINDS AND GAGS HIS CHIEF 189 


good, make him eat it.’ Waupau will eat mud! Bind 
Waupau ! ” 

Tongha was convinced by this point of law that by 
obeying the chief he would be performing his duty 
most loyally, so he no longer objected. 

“ Tongha will do ! ” cried he ; and he proceeded to the 
work. 

The champion soon had his chief well trussed and 
was ready to apply the gag. 

“ Waupau,” said he, “ suppose Dale is not asleep, 
what must Tongha do ? ” 

“ Knock Dale’s head hard and make him sleep,” 
answered Waupau. “ Gag Waupau! ” 

“ Good ! ” cried Tongha. 

He thrust a wad of cloth, not at all gently, into Wau- 
pau’s mouth and fastened it there firmly. This done, 
he arose to his feet and laughed at the chief. 

“Go to your work!” commanded Waupau’s eyes. 

Tongha was awed by the chief’s fierce look and hushed. 
He hastened from the hut, and, soon afterward, with 
four Bakota warriors, started for the guest-hut to 
remove Dale. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


MWAMBA TEACHES WHREABO CUNNING 

When Whreabo saw that the Bakotas were not pur- 
suing him he changed his course and ran directly toward 
the palaver-ground, — now not drawn there by a desire 
to dance with the fascinating Miss Mingwee, but solely 
that he might converse with his brother. 

On arriving at the place, he discovered that Mwamba 
was still taking part in the Joy-dance. As it was un- 
lawful to interrupt this dance, he squatted himself close 
to the platform to wait until it was over. His patience 
was tried somewhat severely. For a longer time than 
an hour the dancers gyrated and jumped about in a 
very lively manner, until an aged fetich-man, despite the 
kola nut he was chewing to keep himself going, sud- 
denly collapsed and fell breathless to the turf, and thus 
brought the dance to its final period. 

Mwamba was now at liberty to do anything he 
pleased. He climbed to the floor of the platform, in- 
tending to rest a few minutes before going to the guest- 
hut to talk with Dale. Before he could stretch himself 
out upon the hardened clay, however, he saw Whreabo 
approaching and, failing to identify his brother, was 
annoyed at being disturbed. 

He scowled angrily at the youth and ordered him to 
go away. 

“ Mwamba ! ” exclaimed the lad, still advancing. 

190 


MWAMBA TEACHES WHREABO 191 


The scowl in Mwamba’s face turned into a smile. 

“ It is Whreabo ? ” asked he. 

“ It is Whreabo,” replied the lad. 

“ Whreabo will rest ! ” said the chief. 

The youth squatted himself down beside his brother. 

Is the Imbunda Chief glad to see Whreabo ? ” asked 
he. 

“ Mwamba is glad ! ” 

“ Good!” 

The brothers grasped each other’s hands and snapped 
fingers, and, at the same time, made with their mouths 
purring noises that sounded quite catty. After thus 
saluting each other, they became silent and motionless, 
and so remained for fully a minute. Then, it being 
the correct thing that the elder should take the initi- 
ative, Mwamba spoke up. 

“ Whreabo has been absent from Mwamba’s kraal 
many moons ” said he questioningly. 

“ Whreabo has been across the big bitter water,” re- 
plied the lad very proudly. 

‘‘ Wow ! ” cried the chief, amazed. 

“ Whreabo has seen many strange things ! ” con- 
tinued the young Imbunda. 

Mwamba, very much interested, was eager to hear 
Whreabo’s story. 

Mwamba’s ears are open too much ! ” he exclaimed. 

Whreabo had made a trip, as a stoker on a liner, to 
the Island of Teneriffe. He had climbed the peak to 
its summit, and had seen other sights that to him 
seemed most wonderful. Describing his experiences, 
he said: 

canoe carried W^hreabo to a land that runs 
up and up to a topknot above the clouds. The land is 


192 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


full of kraals. One of the kraals is big too much ! It !! 
contains great huts, shops filled with many things that ! 
made Whreabo hungry for them. The people are more f 
numerous than the fish in the Imbunda rivers, — than F 
the leaves on the Imbunda trees ! ” 

Mwamba was very much impressed. 

‘‘ Wow ! ” cried he. “ Did Whreabo see any big ^ 
chiefs?” 

“Many!” 

“ Any bigger than Mwamba ? ” asked the chief some- 
what anxiously. ^ 

Though Whreabo had seen many persons whom he be- 
lieved to be immeasurably greater than Mwamba, he ! 
thought it would be unwise to puncture his brother’s i 
vanity, — and possibly displease him, — by admitting i 
as much ; so, magnificently mendacious, he cried : 

“ Bigger than Mwamba? No ! ” 

Mwamba chuckled with pleasure. 

“ Good I ” cried he. “ Mwamba is a big warrior ! 
Mwamba is a great gambler. Wow! ” 

“ Mwamba is a lion ! ” cried Whreabo, boosting his 
brother’s pride. 

“ Mwamba is a lion ! ” agreed the chief. Then, after 
a brief pause, he went on : “ Why has Whreabo left 
Dale alone in the guest-hut? ” 

“ Dale was sleeping, so Whreabo started for the 
palaver-ground to dance with Mingwee. Whreabo 
wanted to make glad because Mwamba won the 
gamble.” 

“ Good! Has Whreabo danced? ” 

“ Whreabo has not danced,” said the lad ; and then, 
it being contrary to Imbunda etiquette for a callow 
youth, as he was, to discuss matters of serious import 


MWAMBA TEACHES WHREABO 193 


with experienced tried men like Mwamba, he timidly re- 
marked that he desired to talk about something of much 
importance. 

Ordinarily Mwamba would have refused to grant 
Whreabo’s request; but, being still under the influ- 
ence of the flattery that the lad had poured upon him, 
he was in a very complaisant mood. Furthermore, his 
curiosity was aroused. 

“ Mwamba’s ears are open ! ” said he. 

Whreabo thanked the chief. He then related how 
Dale had stopped Mr. Muffy from beating him; 
described the abduction of Hulda and Lupelta; ex- 
plained why he had persuaded the captain to come to 
the Soolah kraal. And this portion of his narrative 
being finished, he started to repeat the conversation 
between Waupau and Tongha, just as he had overheard 
it. But he was stopped by Mwamba. The chief ob- 
jected to packing his brains, though they were capa- 
cious enough, with more than one thing at a time. 

“ Whreabo mustn’t mix up his talk,” said he. 
“ Mwamba’s ears are open to hear about Dale, not 
about the Bakotas. Dale is rich? ” 

“ Dale is rich too much! ” cried the lad vehemently. 

“ What will Dale give Mwamba ? ” 

“ Dale will make Mwamba’s heart glad ! ” responded 
Whreabo earnestly. Dale will make Mwamba rich I 
Dale will help Mwamba to take Lodango’s head ! ” 

“ Good ! ” cried Mwamba much pleased. ‘‘ Mwamba 
will do ! ” 

Whreabo gave a joyous shout. 

‘‘ Mwamba’s ears are now open to hear about the 
Bakotas,” added the chief. “ Whreabo will talk 
straight ! ” 


194 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Whreabo will talk straight,” said the lad ; and he 
then disclosed all he had heard the Bakotas say. 

Mwamba listened very attentively to Whreabo’s 
story; and when it was finished he exclaimed: 

Wow! The Bakota dogs make trouble for Dale! ” 

‘‘ Bad witch catch them ! ” cried Whreabo. 

“ Mwamba and Whreabo will go to Dale,” said the 
chief. 

The brothers arose, sprang from the platform, and 
shortly afterward they were standing before the door 
of the guest-hut. 

“ Mwamba will go in first,” said Whreabo, and he 
moved to one side so that his brother might enter the 
hut. 

“ No ! ” said the chief. “ The guest-hut now belongs 
to Dale. Mwamba must not enter the hut unless Dale 
invites him.” 

“ Whreabo will call Dale,” said the lad. 

‘‘ Good!” 

Whreabo opened the door and peered into the hut, 
but could see nothing; for the lamp was not burning, 
and the room was dark as pitch. He shouted for Dale, 
and there was no answer; he again shouted, and again 
there was no reply. 

“ Dale sleeps too strong ! ” said Mwamba. 

“ Whreabo will shake Dale,” exclaimed the lad, and 
he started to enter the hut. 

“ Whreabo must not enter ! ” cried Mwamba quickly, 
as the youth started. 

Whreabo halted and gazed wonderingly at his 
brother. 

“ Why must Whreabo not enter.? ” asked he. 

“ The hut is full of darkness,” said the chief. 


MWAMBA TEACHES WHREABO 195 


“Mwamba does not like dark places.” He added, 
“ Mwamba will open his ears ! ” and pushed his head into 
the room. He listened thus intently for a few seconds. 
Then he withdrew his head, saying: 

“ Dale is not there ! ” 

Whreabo exclaimed incredulously. 

“ If Dale was there, Mwamba would have heard him 
breathe,” continued the chief. “ Maybe Dale is 
dead.” 

Whreabo, fond of the captain, felt his heart jump 
into his throat. 

“ Mwamba talks wind ! ” cried he, agitated. 

The chief, displeased by the young fellow’s outburst, 
frowned at him. 

“ Whreabo’s mouth talks big ! ” said he sternly. 
‘‘ Whreabo has never been in a battle ! Mwamba never 
talks wind! Mwamba is a brave warrior! Wow!” 

Whreabo perceived that he was in fault; and, being 
a perfect gentleman, he apologized at once. 

“ Whreabo spoke like a boy,” said he humbly. 

The chief was placated. 

‘‘ Good ! ” cried he. 

“ Dale was kind to Whreabo,” said the lad sadly. 
Then, compelled to give fuller vent to his feelings, he 
added : “ Oh, Mwamba, Whreabo is sorry too much ! ” 
And tears came into his eyes. 

Mwambo was touched by his young brother’s emotion. 

“ If Dale is dead,” said he, “ then for Whreabo’s 
sake Mwamba will be sorry too. But maybe Mwamba 
and Whreabo are chewing wind. Dale may not be dead. 
Whreabo will fetch fire from the palaver-ground. 
Whreabo will run quickly ! ” 

“ Whreabo will fly ! ” cried the lad, and he raced away. 


196 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYIVIAN 


leaving Mwamba standing sentinel-like before the open i 
door. ! 

Whreabo soon reached the palaver-ground where a i 
number of lads and lassies were dancing around a large i 
fire. He burst through the dancers, — accidentally 
knocking Miss Mingwee down and thereby spoiling his i 
matrimonial chances in that direction, — snatched a 
blazing brand from the fire, and started on his return [ 
race, pursued by the abuse of the now irate miss. A | 
few minutes later he arrived, almost breathless, at the 
guest-hut and delivered the flaming brand to Mwamba. j 

The chief held the torch into the hut, and he and I 
Whreabo gazed inside. Dale was not there ! The | 
brothers cried out with amazement and entered the j 

hut. I 

Whreabo relighted the lamp ; then, turning to 
Mwamba, who was gazing thoughtfully at the skins, he 
said : 

“ Dale has gone to walk.” 

‘‘No!” ejaculated the chief, with strong emphasis. 

“ Then where is Dale? ” said Whreabo. 

“ Dale has been stolen I ” answered Mwamba gravely. 

Whreabo was filled with consternation, and his eyes 
grew big and wild-looking. 

“Wow 1 ” cried he. 

“ A little while ago,” added Mwamba. 

“ How does Mwamba know? ” 

“ Mwamba is cunning 1 ” said the chief proudly. 

“ Will Mwamba make Whreabo see? ” 

“ Whreabo will open his ears,” responded Mwamba. 
He pointed at the skins, and went on : “ The sleeping- 

skins are not untidy. Did Dale take the trouble to 
smooth them? No 1 If Dale did not, who did? ” 


MWAMBA TEACHES WHREABO 197 


“ Mingwee did,” suggested Whreabo reflectively. 

“ No ! ” cried the chief. “ Mingwee has not been in 
the gree-gree bush, so she would not dare to smooth 
a man’s sleeping-skins. Mwamba will see ! ” 

He sank to his hands and knees and proceeded to 
study the sand that covered the floor. He examined 
it carefully, inch by inch, from the skins to the door. 
He paused here and, as he sprung to his feet, exultantly 
cried : 

“ Mwamba knows ! ” 

“ Whreabo’s ears are open ! ” exclaimed Whreabo, 
eager for information. 

“ The Bakotas have stolen Dale! ” cried the chief. 

“Wow I ” cried Whreabo, very much amazed. 

“ Mwambo will teach Whreabo cunning,” said the 
chief. Indicating certain conditions that he had dis- 
covered in the sand, he went on : “ The sand contains 

no foot-marks other than those made by us since we 
entered. Where are those that Dale and Mingwee must 
have made? Where are those that Whreabo made be- 
fore he ran to the palaver-ground to dance with Ming- 
wee? All of them have been smoothed away! Did 
Dale do it? ” 

Whreabo was much impressed by his brother’s clever- 
ness, and he exclaimed admiringly. 

“ Whreabo wants to know where are the marks which 
were made by the persons who stole Dale? ” 

“ Whreabo wants to know,” acknowledged the lad. 

“ The same hands that smoothed the skins,” said 
Mwamba, “ smoothed away the marks in the sand. A 
Dakota’s hands 1 The Dakota tried to be cunning, but 
threw pepper into his own eyes. He wrote the story of 
the steal in the sand 1 Mwamba the Imbunda Chief, — 


198 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Mwamba the great gambler, — has read the story in I 
the sand. Mwamba is cunning too much! Wow!” | 

“ Mwamba is cunning too much ! ” echoed Whreabo. | 
“ Mwamba knows how to catch monkeys ! Whreabo has | 
spoken ! ” 1 

The chief, very much flattered, smiled expansively. ^ 

“ Good ! ” cried he ; and then, doubtless desiring to I 
reward his brother, he said : “ By-and-by Whreabo will | 
be cunning too ! ” 

This was high praise indeed to receive from a war- j 
rior of Mwamba’s rank, and Whreabo valued it accord- i 
ingly. 1 

“ Wow !” cried he. | 

“ Mwamba’s mouth is not empty,” resumed the chief. 
He again pointed at the floor and went on : “ The 
Soolahs make lines in the sand in their guest-hut so 
that the lines cross each other; the Bakotas make circles | 
in the sand in their guest-hut. The lines between the 
skins and the door form circles. Who made them.? ” 

“ The Bakotas ! ” shouted the lad. 

« Whreabo’s eyes are open ! ” 

“We will devour them ! ” cried the young Imbunda 
fiercely. 

“ Dale is rich,” said Mwamba. “ Dale will pay Wau- 
pau then the Bakota will set him free.” 

Whreabo did not approve of Mwamba’s suggestion, 
and to induce him to see the situation in the same light 
as he himself saw it, he brought some of his own cunning 
into play. 

“ If Dale pays Waupau,” said he, “ Dale will have 
nothing left to give to Mwamba.” 

Mwamba felt the force of Whreabo’s remark very 
much indeed. 


MWAMBA TEACHES WHREABO 199 


“ Wow ! ” cried he; and he paused reflectively. 

Whreabo perceived that he had taken hold of the 
right string, so he continued pulling it. 

“ If Mwamba steals Dale from Waupau,” said he, 
“ Dale will he glad. Dale will give enough gin to 
Mwamba to keep him drunk for many nights ! ” 

Mwamba’s eyes glistened. 

“ Does Whreabo think so ? ” asked he eagerly. 

“ Whreabo is certain,” said the lad convincingly. 

Mwamba grinned. 

“ Mwamba will steal Dale from the Bakota 1 ” said 
he. 

“Good!” exclaimed Whreabo joyfully. 

“ Dale frightened the Bakota fetich, and Mwamba 
won the gamble,” cried the chief. “ Mwamba does 
not forget! Mwamba will do! Mwamba will talk to 
Obomo, then Mwamba and Whreabo will start for the 
Bakota kraal. Whreabo will rest on the skins until 
Mwamba returns. Whreabo will rest and grow strong, 
for Mwamba will arm him. Whreabo will be a war- 
rior ! ” 

“ Wow! Wow! ” cried the delighted lad. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed the chief, and he hastened from 
the hut. 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE PERSUADING OF TOOMAH 


Mwamba hurried to the compound and there found 
Obomo. He disclosed his news to the Soolah Chief, 
then hastened with him to Waupau’s hut, where they 
discovered the Bakota bound and gagged. And Wau- 
pau, just as he had assured Tongha would be the case, 
succeeded in deceiving Obomo. But Mwamba was 
very incredulous ; in fact, had the Soolah Chief been 
guided by his advice, Waupau would not have been 
allowed to leave the kraal. As it was, though, the 
Bakota Chief took his departure, ostensibly in pursuit 
of Tongha ; and, soon afterward, Mwamba and 
Whreabo, the latter armed to the teeth, also left the 
kraal. 

The Imbunda brothers travelled during all the rest 
of the night. Early on the following morning they 
arrived at the beginning of a wide, well-trodden path 
that ran through cultivated grounds, and Mwamba, 
remarking that they were close to the Bakota kraal, 
called a halt. 

“ If we walk there,” continued the chief, as he pointed 
up the path, “ some of the Bakotas may see us.” 

Whreabo suggested that they should cut a path for 
themselves through the brush. Mwamba agreed, and 
they set to work. 

They hewed and hacked away at the dense shrub- 




I 

■V. 

i' 


200 


THE PERSUADING OF TOOMAH 201 


I bery with all their might, yet advanced but slowly. At 
j length, however, they came to the edge of an open 
I place entirely free of trees and shrubs, but thickly 
I covered with tall, rank grass. They ceased their la- 
borious manual labor here, and Whreabo, with youth- 
1 ful impetuosity, started to leave the bush, — in which 
he and his brother were screened, — to advance upon 
the glade. 

“ Whreabo will wait ! ” said Mwamba quickly, in a 
low tone; and then, when the lad stood fast, he added: 
“ Mwamba hears something ! ” 

“ Whreabo will open his ears ! ” whispered the lad. 

The Imbundas stood perfectly still and listened, 
and, after a second or two, heard a man, his voice 
cracked and enfeebled by age, chanting a sort of in- 
cantation. 

“ The Bakota fetichman ! ” whispered the chief. 

“ Wow! ” exclaimed Whreabo. “ If Mwamba’s ears 
had not been open big he would have — ” 

“ Whreabo will hush ! ” broke in Mwamba, and he 
pushed aside several branches of the shrubbery. 

They peered through the hole that Mwamba had 
made, and at the opposite side of the open, near its 
edge, saw a small hut, extravagantly decorated with 
feathers and streamers made of rags, whence came the 
chanting. 

“ The secret hut of fetich,” said Mwamba cau- 
tiously. 

“ The fetichman is inside,” said Whreabo. 

“ Mwamba will steal across to the hut and seize the 
fetichman,” said Mw'amba. 

Whreabo gazed wide-eyed with amazement at his 
brother. 


202 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Does Mwamba want to die? ” asked he awesomely. 

“ The fetichman will witch Mwamba.” 

The chief shrugged his shoulders, made a peculiar 
click with his tongue and smiled contemptuously. 

“ The Bakota fetichman has no teeth,” exclaimed he. , 
“ When Dale shouted at the gamble the Bakota witch 
was afraid and ran away ! The Bakota witch will 
run away from Mwamba ! Mwamba is a big warrior ! j 
Wow!” I 

“ Mwamba is a big warrior too much ! ” cried 
Whreabo. 

“ Whreabo will watch while Mwamba steals through 
the grass,” continued the chief. “ When Mwamba is 
across, he will stand at the side of the door of the hut 
and make a sign, then Whreabo will shout loudly. 
When Whreabo shouts, the fetichman will come out 
of the hut to see, and Mwamba will catch him and tie I 
him fast.” 

“ Mwamba has no rope.” 

“ Mwamba will make a rope,” responded the chief. 

He cut a length of thin, pliable vine from a creeper 
and wound it around his waist. This done, he bade 
Whreabo to be watchful, and then, sinking to his 
hands and knees, he crawled from the shrubbery into 
the tall grass, and soon disappeared from his brother’s 
view. 

When Whreabo could no longer see Mwamba creep- 
ing, he directed his gaze toward the opposite side of 
the glade, and shortly afterward perceived the chief 
emerge from the grass, sneak up to the hut and make 
the signal that had been agreed upon. Instantly the 
lad shouted at the top of his voice. 

As soon as the lad began shouting, the chanting 


THE PERSUADING OF TOOMAH 203 


ceased, and the next moment an aged fetichman, ex- 
claiming angrily, came hastily out of the hut. 

“Wow!” cried Mwamba; and he seized the fetich- 
man. 

The old man yelled and struggled to escape, but it 
was in vain; for the Imbunda was too strong, and 
easily threw him to the ground and bound his wrists 
firmly together with the vine. 

The chief arose from binding the Bakota and 
grunted. He then turned toward Whreabo, who had 
come from the other side of the glade, and triumphantly 
cried : 

“ Mwamba has done 1 ” 

“ Good I ” exclaimed Whreabo, gazing admiringly 
at the chief. “ Mwamba played spider nicely I ” 

Mwamba’s eyes sparkled, and he grinned. 

“Wow!” cried he joyfully, “Whreabo has given 
Mwamba a new name! A splendid name! Big spider 
am I ! ” 

“ Big spider is Mwamba ! ” exclaimed Whreabo, hu- 
moring his brother’s conceit. 

Mwamba thanked Whreabo for having endowed him 
with such a glorious title; and then, wishing to make 
some sort of suitable return, he said: 

“ Whreabo opened his mouth wide ! Whreabo’s 
voice is big too much ! ” 

Whreabo, much pleased that his shouting had earned 
him this praise, clashed his spear against his shield 
and boasted: 

“ Whreabo shouted loudly ! Whreabo has a big — ” 

“ Whreabo will hush ! ” interrupted Mwamba sternly. 

The lad was abashed and hung his head. 

“ Whreabo’s weapons,” continued the chief, “ are 


204 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


still clean of blood. Only warriors like Big Spider 
should talk big.” 

“ Good ! ” said the lad humbly. 

Mwamba grunted ; then he turned from the humiliated 
young man to the fetichman. 

“ Bakota,” said he, “ Mwamba the great Imbunda 
warrior am I! Great gambler am I! Big Spider am 
I! Bakota, open your ears! Waupau has stolen 
Dale from the Soolah guest-hut. Mwamba and 
Whreabo have come to steal Dale from Waupau. Ba- 
kota, you will tell the Imbundas how to do. Mwamba 
has spoken I ” 

The fetichman gazed defiantly at Mwamba ; other- 
wise he made no reply. 

“ Will the Bakota die the death.? ” cried Mwamba, 
gazing fiercely at the fetichman. 

The old man remained dumb and defiant. 

Then Whreabo, now recovered from his late abase- 
ment and bearing no grudge against his brother, de- 
siring to assist in loosing the stubborn man’s tongue, 
and believing that cold steel would probably persuade 
him much more effectively than would words, placed 
the needle-like point of his spear against the fetich- 
man’s scarred breast. 

“ The Bakota will open his mouth ! ” cried the lad. 

The fetichman spoke not, nor did he shrink from 
the spear. He smiled disdainfully and began singing, 
in a monotone, the Bakota’s Death Song. 

Whreabo became incensed. Uttering an angry ex- 
clamation, he advanced his spear to prick the old man. 

“ Whreabo will stop I ” commanded the chief, push- 
ing the lad’s spear aside. “ He would die silent and 
mocking at us with his eyes. Mwamba and Whreabo 


THE PERSUADING OF TOOMAH 205 


will carry him inside the hut. Perhaps we will find a 
way to make him talk.” 

Whreabo became uneasy. 

“ For any person other than a fetichman to enter a 
secret hut,” said he, ‘‘ is against the law.” 

“ The Dakota fetich is a chicken ! ” exclaimed the 
chief. Pointing at the pinioned Dakota, who was still 
singing his lugubrious aria, he continued : “ Mwamba 

has tied the Dakota fetichman. If the Dakota witch 
was strong, it would kill Mwamba. Mwamba is alive 
and will stay alive! We will carry him into the hut! ” 

Whreabo, convinced that there was nothing to fear, 
consented, and assisted his brother to carry the Dakota 
into the hut. They deposited him upon the floor be- 
fore a fire, then, curious to see their surroundings, 
they gazed about the room. 

An almost countless number of fetiches, in small 
pouches and in clay vessels, were hanging against the 
mud w^alls, and dangling from the smoke-blaickened 
beams that supported the palm-leaf roof. Displayed 
upon the floor of a low platform, as if for exhibition, 
were cowries in heaps, elephant’s tusks, leopard’s teeth, 
anklets and armlets, bolts of cloth, and numerous other 
articles of more or less value. 

When the Imbundas saw this wealth, they gasped 
with wonderment. 

“ Wow! ” cried they. 

The fetichman w^atched them and sang on. 

“ The Dakota is rich too much ! ” cried Whreabo. 

“ Unless the Dakota makes do, he will soon be poor 
too much ! ” responded Mwamba, and he smiled grimly 
at the old man. 

“ Good ! ” cried the lad. 


206 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


The fetichman, continuing his song, appeared to be | 
unconcerned. i 

The chief now threatened the Bakota that, unless | 
he condescended to speak, his collection would be taken ; 
from him. He might as well have addressed a corpse ; i 
for the fetichman, apparently indifferent to the threat, 
sang on. ; 

Mwamba, at a loss as to what step he should take , 
next, gazed somewhat ruefully, as though asking for 
help, at Whreabo ; and the lad, who had been thinking : 
hard, responding to the appeal, made a brilliant sug- 
gestion. i 

“ Burn the fetiches ! ” cried the youth. ' 

When Whreabo offered this cruel advice the unfor- | 
tunate fetichman started as though something had I 
stung him. He then began shivering as though with I 

ague; his singing became even more dolorous than be- 
fore, and his eyes, following the movements of the Im- 
bundas, rolled wildly in their sockets. 

“ Good! ” cried Mwamba joyfully. “ We will do! ” 
Whreabo snatched several of the most important- 
looking fetiches from the wall and handed them to 
Mwamba, who carred them to the fire. 

Before any of the sacred things could be fed to the 
flames, however, the fetichman, his face yellowish, and 
perspiration rolling in great beads down his beardless 
cheeks, quickly capitulated. 

“ Stop ! Stop ! ” screamed the old man, as if dis- 
tracted. 

“Wow!” cried the brothers; and in their elation 
they laughed loudly. 

“ The Imbundas are glad,” snarled the fetichman, 

“ but Toomah is sorry ! ” 


THE PERSUADING OF TOOMAH 207 


“Will Toomah talk?” asked Mwamba. 

“ Toomah will talk,” replied the old man surlily. 

“ Good ! ” cried the chief ; and he passed the fetiches 
to Whreabo, who restored them to their places against 
the wall. 

Toomah anxiously watched his phylacteries being 
replaced, and, when they were again hanging safely 
from their hooks, grunted with satisfaction. Then he 
held up his fastened hands and exclaimed: 

“ The cord makes Toomah tired I ” 

“ Whreabo will untie Toomah,” commanded the 
chief. 

The lad removed the vine from the fetichman’s wrists, 
and, this done, Mwamba remarked: 

“ Whreabo is young and wants to learn to be cun- 
ning. Toomah will talk ! ” 

Toomah, rubbing his wrists where they had been 
bound, glanced inquiringly at the young Imbunda. 

“ Does Whreabo,” said he, “ want to learn cunning 
from the Dakota fetichman?” 

“ Whreabo’s ears are open,” replied the lad. 

“ Good! ” ejaculated Tomab. 

He paused and lighted his pipe, and the Imbundas, 
tempted by the odour of Toomah’s tobacco smoke, set 
fire to theirs. The three puffed away awhile, then 
the fetichman, having gathered his thoughts together, 
proceeded to instruct Whreabo. 

“ Whreabo will listen,” said he. “ If the Imbundas 
were to rob Toomah of his cowries and other things, 
Toomah could replace them; if the Imbundas should 
kill Toomah, then Toomah’s son, Mffy, would become 
fetichman ; but if tbe Imbundas were to burn Toomah’s 
fetiches, then Toomah, and Mffy, and all Toomah’s 


a08 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


relatives, even the infants at their mother’s breasts, 
would be given to the sacrifice.” 

He broke off to puff at his pipe, and Mwamba, 
glancing at Whreabo, remarked: 

“ Is Whreabo’s head catching Toomah’s cunning? ” 

“ Whreabo’s head,” responded the lad, “ is getting 
full!” 

Mwamba grunted and went on with his smoking. 

“ To-day,” continued the fetichman, “ Toomah is 
to fetich the Bakota farm. If Toomah’s fetiches were 
burnt, he would be unable to perform the rite. The 
Bakotas would be vexed too much, and Waupau would 
take Toomah’s head! If Toomah must die, what mat- 
ters it whether the Imbundas kill him here and now 
or the Bakota executioner kills him a few hours later 
in the palaver-ground? It matters nothing! Toomah 
has spoken ! ” 

“ Good ! ” cried Whreabo much impressed, and he 
gazed admiringly at the fetichman. 

“ Toomah,” said the chief, “ will now tell Mwamba 
how the Imbundas may steal Dale from Waupau.” 

Why should Toomah interfere? ” asked the Bakota. 

Mwamba grinned. 

“ Because,” said he dryly, “ if Toomah does not in- 
terfere, Mwamba will burn the fetiches.” 

The fetichman growled. 

“ If Toomah points out a way,” said Whreabo, 
“ Dale will give him a dash to the value of twenty 
cows.” 

As has been disclosed, Toomah was already exceed- 
ingly wealthy ; but, as is usually the case with financial 
magnates, he was greedy for more. Anyhow, when 
Whreabo mentioned in what degree Dale would reward 


THE PERSUADING OF TOOMAH 209 


I him, his dull eyes brightened, a grin spread widely 
! over his face. 

“ Toomah will do ! ” cried he eagerly. 

‘‘ When night comes,” said Mwamba, “ we will creep 
I over the secret path to the Bakota kraal and steal 
I Dale from the guest-hut.” 

I Toomah shook his head disapprovingly. 

“ The Imbunda’s plan is not cunning,” said he. 

I “ Mwamba must think of some better way.” 

The chief tried to think out an improvement on his 
plan, but failing, he gave up the effort. 

“ Mwamba’s head is empty,” said he despairingly. 

‘‘ W ow ! ” cried Whreabo dismayed. 

The brothers gazed sadly at each other and won- 
dered what they should do. 

Toomah perceived that the Imbundas were dis- 
tressed. It pleased him, and he chuckled inwardly ; 
but his avariciousness soon got the better of the spirit 
of revenge that possessed him, and he came to the 
brothers’ assistance. 

“ Toomah has a plan,” said he. 

“ Good ! ” cried the Imbundas hopefully. 

The Bakota leered cunningly into Whreabo’s face 
and said: 

‘‘ Whreabo, will Dale pay Toomah to the value of 
five-and-twenty cows ? ” 

Mwamba suspected that he himself would suffer if 
Dale were to reward Toomah in this lavish manner, 
and he became alarmed; and quickly, before Whreabo 
could reply, he said: 

“ Whreabo will not forget ! ” 

“ Whreabo will not forget,” answered the lad. 

Good ! ” exclaimed the chief, reassured. 


210 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Whreabo smiled at his brother; then he turned to 
the fetichman and said: 

“ Toomah, Dale will pay ! ” 

The Bakota rubbed his hands together, nodded his ) 
head vigorously, and grunted with satisfaction. He I 
then disclosed his plan. ■ 

“ Imbundas,” cried he, ‘‘ open your ears ! When 
the sun has passed the middle of the sky the Bakota | 
people will assemble in the palaver-ground to watch | 
Toomah invoke the elements. Old men and old women | 
will be sacrificed; then Toomah and the Bakotas will 
march to the farm to plant the Protecting Witch. 
When Toomah and the people are at the farm Mwamba 
and Whreabo will enter the kraal and steal Dale from 
the guest-hut.” 

He paused long enough, as he supposed, to allow all 
he had said to get well into the Imbundas’ heads ; and 
then, evidently expecting their approval, he went on: 

“ Toomah’s plan is cunning? ” 

The brothers glanced questioningly at each other; 
then each of them, moved by what he had read in the 
other’s eyes, gazed suspiciously at the fetichman, and 
Mwamba said: 

‘‘Toomah’s plan is cunning too much! Toomah 
would open Waupau’s eyes! Waupau would make the 
Imbundas sorry. Toomah must make a cleaner plan ! ” 

The fetichman’s self-conceit was hurt. 

“ Waupau will keep Dale,” said he surlily. 

Whreabo was struck by a happy inspiration. 

“ No,” cried he vehemently, “ Whreabo will do ! ” 

The lad’s companions gazed at him amazedly. 

“ Whreabo will fetich the Bakota farm ! ” exclaimed 
the youth. 


THE PERSUADING OF TOOMAH 211 


“Wow!” ejaculated the chief, and he stared won- 
deringly at his brother. 

“ Whreabo,” continued the lad, “ will make believe 
that he is the Bakota fetichman! Whreabo will throw 
pepper into WaUpau’s eyes!” 

“ If Whreabo knew the fetichman’s play,” began 
Mwamba somewhat doubtfully, “ he might be — ” 

“ Toomah will teach Whreabo,” broke in the Bakota. 
“ Whreabo will dance hard ! Whreabo will shout loud ! 
Then Waupau and the people will think that Whreabo 
is Toomah.” 

“ Whreabo will do ! ” cried the lad, his voice ringing 
with enthusiasm. 


CHAPTER XX 


THE CONVINCING OF CAPTAIN DALE I 

Waupau left the Soolah kraal, applauding himself ! 
because he had overreached Obomo. He entered his 
own kraal early the next morning and was received by S 
Tongha, who had arrived some hours before with Dale, j 
now in the guest-hut sleeping off the effects of the drug | 
that had kept him slumbering while he travelled. The 
chief gave the champion the praise that was due him, 
then retired to his compound to enjoy a short spell of j 
well-earned rest. 

The captain woke up about noon. Perceiving that 
the day was well advanced, he blamed himself for having 
slept so long, and wondered why Whreabo had not 
aroused him. Believing himself still in the Soolah kraal, 
he arose and went outside to call the lad, but found 
that he was in the midst of a number of savages who 
prevented him from either proceeding on his way or 
returning to the hut. 

Dale was unarmed. But even if his weapons, which 
he erroneously supposed were in the hut, had been in 
his hands, he scarcely would have used them to compel 
the savages to give way, for he imagined that they 
detained him only because of some mistake. Still, he 
was much annoyed. Hoping, however, to bring the 
incident to a speedy close, he called loudly for Whreabo. 

When Dale shouted, the savages opened their rank; 
and the captain, supposing they had done so in order 


THE CONVINCING OF CAPTAIN DALE 213 


that he might pass, started forward. He came face 
to face with IVaupau. 

“ Why is Dale,” cried the chief, barring the Ameri- 
can’s way, “ shouting in the Dakota kraal for the Im- 
bunda dog? Does Dale think his voice is big enough 
to travel on the winds to the Soolah kraal? ” 

Dale had seen Waupau only once before; neverthe- 
less, having an excellent memory for faces, — even black 
ones, — he recognized him readily. Furthermore, he 
now scrutinized the warriors more carefully and per- 
ceived, by the tribal marks on their faces’ and breasts, 
that they were Dakotas. With these evidences before 
his eyes, he should have grasped the truth; but he did 
not. 

“Waupau,” cried he angrily, “you lie!” 

“Wow!” exclaimed the chief. 

“ Get out of my way ! ” commanded Dale, and he 
moved forward. 

Waupau levelled his spear at Dale, ctying: 

“ Dale will stand still ! ” 

The captain halted. 

“ Dale is not cunning,” continued Waupau, his spear 
still levelled. “ Dale must not vex Waupau with ugly 
words ! If Dale does not talk softly Waupau will make 
Dale sorry too much.” 

“ Let me pass ! ” cried Dale. “ If you keep this game 
up any longer. I’ll take very good care that Obomo 
makes things hot for you ! ” 

“ Waupau is afraid too much! ” said the chief mock- 
ingly, grinning at Dale. 

The warriors, giving courtierlike recognition to their 
ruler’s play-acting, laughed loudly. 

Dale, now thoroughly incensed, glared at the Dakotas. 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“You confounded idiots!” cried he angrily, “you’ll | 
soon be grinning on the other sides of your ugly mugs.” | 
Frowning at the grinning "SVaupau, he added: “ Move j 
yourself I ” And he endeavoured to advance. 

Waupau again levelled his spear against the cap- 
tain, and at the same time he cried: 

“ Dale will stay I ” 

The captain had no wish to impale himself on Wau- 
pau’s weapon, so he once more halted, fuming with : 
rage of course. And by now it should have been ap- i 
parent to him, improbable as it may have seemed, 
that he had been transferred somehow or other from i 
Obomo’s to Waupau’s kraal. But he still believed that : 
he was in the Soolah kraal, and that the Bakotas were | 
amusing themselves at his expense. Anyhow, the situa- 
tion displeased him, and, hoping to get out of it at once, j 
he resorted to trickery. 

“ Yes, Waupau,” said he, smiling pleasantly, “ I’m 
silly. I know well that you would not lie, — of course 
you wouldn’t! True, I fell asleep last night in the 
Soolah’s guest-hut and woke up this morning in yours.” 

“ Good! ” cried Waupau, “ Dale’s e^^es are open.” 

He grinned at Dale and removed his spear from 
threatening him. And the surrounding warriors, loyal 
to the core, imitated their master; that is, they also 
grinned at Dale. 

“ Yes,” continued the captain, edging himself to- 
ward Waupau, “ I’m catching on. But I fail to see 
how you managed it. You must explain.” 

“ Waupau is cunning too much! ” cried the Bakota, 
still grinning. “ Waupau is sly ! ” 

“Waupau is sly!” echoed the warriors. 

And, as the savages were endorsing Waupau’s ex- 


THE CONVINCING OF CAPTAIN DALE 215 


pressed opinion of himself, Dale sprang forward, seized 
the chief by his throat and dashed him violently to 
one side; and then, as Waupau staggered back exclaim- 
ing angrily, he knocked down one of the warriors, who, 
more ready than his amazed companions, essayed to 
stop him, and went running at his full speed away from 
the spot. 

Waupau recovered his equilibrium quickly, and, 
purple with rage, hurled his spear after the retreating 
captain. The weapon fell short, and the chief grunted 
with disgust. 

“We will catch Dale ! We will devour Dale ! ” yelled 
the savages, dancing up and down. 

They would have pursued the captain, but Waupau 
prevented them. 

“No!” cried the chief, to the excited savages, “no 
need to chase Dale. When Dale is tired he will stop; 
when Dale is hungry he will come to Waupau. Wow ! ” 

“ Dale will come,” shouted the savages, again quiet. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed the chief. Receiving his spear 
from one of his followers, who had recovered it, he 
pointed the weapon at the sun, now at the meridian, 
and continued : “ The hour draws nigh for fetiching 

the farm. Waupau will make himself ready. Come! ” 

Without more ado Waupau marched away, followed 
by his warriors. 

Dale continued running until he saw that the savages 
had no intention of pursuing him. He then reduced 
his speed and moved toward the palaver-ground, and, 
while passing along, noticed that the streets, except for 
his presence, were empty of human beings. He won- 
dered what had become of Obomo’s people, and, while 
wondering, reached his destination. 


216 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


As Dale passed from the street to the palaver-ground 
he perceived a number of savages, too distant for iden- 
tification, come from around the fence of the compound 
and disappear behind a platform. He supposed that 
these men were Soolahs, and that the platform was the 
one upon the floor of which Mwamba and Tongha had 
gambled the night before. Congratulating himself that 
his troubles for the present were over, he hastened 
across the wide expanse, passed around to the other 
side of the platform, and was chagrined to find himself 
again surrounded by the Bakota warriors, and again 
face to face with the Bakota chief. 

Dale was not one of the profane; nevertheless, when 
he perceived into whose presence he had come, as he 
halted a strong oath came from between his lips. 

“ Wow! ” cried Waupau, grinning into the perturbed 
captain’s face. 

The warriors evidently enjoyed the situation hugely. 
They danced around the fuming Dale, and, pointing at 
him the while, they sang a song descriptive of the in- 
cident and improvised for the occasion. 

Dale had visited England, and while in that country 
had spent a few days at Blackpool. On the sands of 
that popular resort, where peanuts are practically un- 
known, while periwinkles are plentiful, he had been 
regaled by a troop of burnt-cork performers who 
called themselves “ The Classical Coons.” He had been 
ravished by their melodies and charmed by their acting ; 
but, now that he was gazing at and listening to the 
“ Real Thing ” in its native jungle, the Blackpool play- 
ers fell many degrees in his estimation. 

However, Waupau soon brought the performance to 
a close, and then turned his attention to the captain. 


THE CONVINCING OF CAPTAIN DALE 217 


“What does Dale think of the Dakota kraal?” he 
asked derisively. “ Is it large? Are the huts well 
built? Does Dale think — ” 

“ Dakota,” broke in Dale, “ cease trifling with me ! 
You have carried your folly quite far enough! ” 

“ Dale is stubborn too much! ” cried Waupau. 

“ Out of my way ! ” exclaimed the captain, and he 
moved forward. 

Waupau had not forgotten how roughly he had been 
handled by Dale, and did not desire to undergo the 
experience a second time; so he retreated. The war- 
riors, however, stopped the captain with the points of 
their spears. 

“Dale is a fool too much!” cried Waupau to the 
American as he halted. “ Dale held Waupau’s throat 
hard and made it sorry. Waupau is vexed, but Dale 
will pay and the vex will go out of Waupau. Dale is 
in the Dakota kraal! Waupau does not talk lies! 
Wow ! ” 

“ We’ll see what Obomo has to say about it,” cried 
Dale angrily, and he proceeded to shout for the Soolah 
chief. 

Waupau made no effort to stop Dale from shouting; 
he merely grunted and grinned, as did his warriors. 

The captain, after vainly exercising his voice until 
it became hoarse, hushed ; and, moved by his failure into 
wondering if after all he might not be in the Dakota 
kraal, gazed thoughtfully at the chief. 

Waupau chuckled. 

The warriors nodded and nudged one another, laugh- 
ing among themselves. 

“ Dale,” said Waupau after a brief pause, “ has 
called until his talk is tired, and Obomo has not come. 


218 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


If this were the Soolah kraal would not Obomo have; 
heard Dale? Would not Waupau have closed Dale’s; 
mouth? ” ■ 

The captain, though in doubt, was not entirely con-, 
vinced. 

“ Waupau,” cried he, “ do you think I’m an utter, 
chump? Do you expect me to believe that I have 
walked in my sleep ? ” 

Waupau shook his head despairingly. 

“ Dale’s head is empty of know too much ! ” said he. ^ 
“ Dale doesn’t eat enough pepper.” 

“ You are trying to throw^ pepper into my eyes ! ” , 
retorted the American angrily. 

“ Dale shoots arrows without heads,” returned the 
chief. 

“ If I had my gun, I’d shoot something into your 
head ! ” cried Dale. 

“ Dale’s gun is in the Soolah kraal,” said Waupau; 
and, evidently pleased that the fact was as he had 
stated, he grinned. 

Dale growled. 

‘‘ Waupau,” continued the chief, “ will make straight 
talk to Dale. Dale will open his ears ! ” 

“ I’ll open nothing ! ” cried Dale impatiently. 

“ Dale will open his ears ! ” repeated the chief gravely. 
“ Waupau does not want to take Dale’s head.” 

“ Rats ! ” cried the captain. 

The warriors supposed that Dale had uttered this 
opprobrious term to insult Waupau and became angry. 
They clamorously begged the chief to chop off Dale’s 
head. 

“The Dakotas will hush!” commanded Waupau 
loudly, gazing fiercely at the clamoring savages. 


THE CONVINCING OF CAPTAIN DALE 219 


The warriors became silent, but glared blackly at 
the captain. 

“ Dale’s head is no good 1 ” continued the chief. 

“ The devil it isn’t ! ” thought Dale. 

“ Dale will give the Dakotas gin ! ” added Waupau. 

The warriors stopped scowling and smiled widely. 
Nodding at Dale in a most friendly fashion, they cried: 

“ Good ! Dale is a big chief too much ! ” 

The captain, amused by the sudden change for the 
better, which the mere promise of gin had brought to 
the manners of the savages, laughed aloud. 

Waupau, thinking that Dale laughed because his 
head was safe, nodded to him encouragingly. 

“ Good ! ” cried he. “ Dale will let his glad come 
out! Waupau will not take Dale’s head. Will Dale 
open his ears ? ” 

“ All right, fire away 1 ” returned the captain re- 
signedly. 

“ Dale shouted at the gamble? ” said the chief. 

“ Yes, I shouted,” acknowledged the captain. “ But 
suppose I did, what of it? ” 

“ Dale’s shout,” continued Waupau, “ made the Da- 
kota witch afraid and it ran away ; then Mwamba won 
the gamble.” 

“ Good Lord ! ” thought Dale. “ I used that ‘ghost 
story ’ to persuade Mwamba and now this brute is using 
it to coerce me. This fetich business seems to be cut- 
ting both ways I ” 

“ Dale will pay,” went on the chief. “ Waupau . 
couldn’t make Dale pay while Dale was in the Soolah 
kraal, so he had him brought here. Tongha did steal 
Dale.” 

“ Brought me here while I slept? ” asked Dale. 


220 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Yes,” was the answer of the Bakota chief. j 

“ That sounds very fishy,” said Dale. “ I’m a very ’ 
light sleeper at all times.” | 

Waupau grinned. 

“ Waupau is cunning,” said he. ‘‘ Dale ate make- 
sleep-come medicine. When Dale woke up in the Ba- 
kota guest-hut, was his head not heavy ? ” 

‘‘Yes, it was; and, it’s heavy now,” answered the 
captain. 

“ Dale’s head,” explained the chief, “ is heavy be- 
cause he ate the medicine. The heavy will soon go 
away.” 

“ I hope so,” said Dale ruefully. 

“Are Dale’s eyes open.?” said Waupau. “Is Dale 
in the Bakota kraal.? ” 

“ I guess you’re right, Waupau,” returned Dale, at 
last thoroughly convinced. “ You’ve got me all right.” 

The chief grinned; of course his warriors copied 
him. 

“ The inside of Dale’s head is now full of know,” said 
Waupau. “ Dale will pay ! When Dale has paid, 
Waupau will let him go away from the Bakota kraal.” 

“ Let me go now,” suggested Dale. “ I’ll send you 
your price from Monrovia.” 

Waupau, his countenance lengthening, shook his 
head dissentingly. 

“Not” cried he with much emphasis. “Dale will 
send I If Dale were to go to Monrovia, he might for- 
get.” 

Dale, feverishly anxious to return to the Soolah 
kraal, began protesting, and, while he was so doing, a 
horn sounded inside the compound. Whereupon Wau- 
pau interrupted. 


THE CONVINCING OF CAPTAIN DALE 221 


“ Dale,” said he, “ the horn calls Waupau to make 
himself ready for the big play. Waupau will talk more 
to Dale after the farm has been placed under the pro- 
tection of the witch. Dale will climb to the floor of 
the platform and watch the Bakotas. When the Da- 
kotas come. Dale will not talk ! ” 

“ But, Waupau — ” began the captain, eager to come 
to an understanding with the chief at once. 

“ Waupau has spoken ! ” cried the chief with finality ; 
and, followed by his warriors, he marched away. 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE FETICHMAN INTERVENES 

The captain, thoroughly disgusted, watched the Ba- 
kotas until they had passed a small hut, — the blood- 
red color of which indicated that it belonged to the 
executioner, — and disappeared through the gateway 
of the compound. After he had anathematized Wau- 
pau, he climbed to the floor of the platform and began 
studying his surroundings. 

A few minutes later, while he was gazing away from 
the compound toward the huts of the common people, 
he saw a host of natives, — of both sexes and all ages, — 
suddenly appear in the streets and quickly emerge 
from them into the palaver-ground. Yelling, scream- 
ing, shouting, gesticulating all the time as though mad, 
they advanced to within a few yards of the platform. 
Here they halted abruptly, squatted themselves upon 
their haunches, and in silence gazed expectantly at the 
gates of the compound. 

A few minutes after the proletariat had thus as- 
sembled, a horn sounded loudly inside the enclosure, 
whence, a moment later, marched Waupau and a num- 
ber of warriors and headmen, preceded by a band of 
musicians playing barbaric tunes upon native Addles, 
horns, and drums. They were decorated fantastically. 

This procession crossed to the platform, to the 
floor of which Waupau ascended and stood beside Dale, 
who, as may well be supposed, viewed the strange scene 
222 


THE FETICHMAN INTERVENES 223 


with surpassing interest. The cortege, remaining upon 
the ground, placed themselves at both sides of the plat- 
form ; then the headmen, and the warriors, saluted 
Waupau wuth their spears; and at the same time they 
shouted : 

“Father! Father!” 

The squatted multitude repeated this cry; then they 
bent forward and rubbed their foreheads in the dust. 

Waupau gazed proudly at his subjects and ad- 
dressed them. 

“ Bakotas,” cried he, “ Waupau is your father! ” 

The assemblage munnured assentingly; then the 
grovelling natives straightened up, while the headmen 
and the warriors lowered their weapons. 

The chief grinned at the American. 

“ Dale,” said he, “ Waupau is a great chief too 
much ! ” 

The captain suppressed a smile that was struggling 
to show itself in his face and admitted that the Bako- 
ta’s claim was well founded. 

“ I guess you’re about as great as they make ’em,” 
said he. 

“ Good! ” cried Waupau, much pleased. He nodded 
ito the captain, then, turning from him, resumed the 
.performance of his grave duties. 

' “ Bakotas, be glad! ” cried he. 

“ Waupau ! Waupau ! ” responded the crowd loudly. 

“ Good ! ” shouted the chief, and he waved his hand. 

The musicians, in obedience to Waupau’s signal, be- 
gan playing a dirgelike tune. Then the people started 
to moaning and wailing, and bent their gaze upon the 
blood-red hut, from which, the next moment, emerged 
the executioner and twelve entirely naked, unchalked. 


224 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


miserable old men and old women. The butcher’s gi-: 
gantic body was painted vermilion. Brandishing a! 
huge sword, and shouting, he led his intended victims j 
forward and halted them before the platform. He ad- 
vanced a few steps away from his charge, and, thej 
music and the people having hushed, cried: 

“ Waupau, Shortum has brought the condemned!”' 

“ Good I ” replied the chief. 

The man of bloody deeds drew back and hungrily 
eyed those whom he expected to operate upon. And; 
while he was thus anticipating the joys to come, the 
shrill yell of a human voice came into the place from' 
the compound. 

When the Bakotas heard this yell they all gazed 
eagerly in the direction whence it had come and ex-; 
citedly screamed : 

“ Witch-doctor I Witch-doctor I ” 

And while the savages were thus exercising their* 
lungs, the Witch-doctor, — more often called fetich- 
man, — danced from the compound into their sight. 

The musicians resumed playing, but now favored i 
their audience with a sort of jig-tune. The fetichman 
advanced gyrating, and jumping, and twisting his body 
into the queerest kinds of shapes, yet all the while keep- 1 
ing his movements strictly in time with the music. He 
halted close to the platform and posed, to be admired. 

The Bakotas gazed awesomely at the man of mystery. 

Dale, much amused, was strongly inclined to laugh ; 
but, suspecting that it behooved him to keep his face 
straight, he controlled the inclination. 

The fetichman was a sight wonderful to behold ! 
His head and face were hidden within an immense gourd. 
The surface on the sides of this ku-klux-klan-like head- 


THE FETICHMAN INTERVENES 225 


piece was covered with strange-looking devices painted 
in various colors and a towering wig made of feathers, 
grass, and rags, crowned its top. He wore no clothes, 
but was so thoroughly decorated with fetiches and 
charms that his nakedness was scarcely discernible. 
His right hand was painted white, his left, a staring 
yellow, and in his ornamented hands he carried two long 
wands tipped with plumes. 

The fetichman, after he had posed several seconds, 
waved his wands, and, as the music ceased, faced Wau- 
pau. In a voice muffled by the gourd he cried: 

“ Waupau, Toomah has come to plant the protect- 
ing witch ! ” 

‘‘ Good I ” ejaculated the chief. 

“ Toomah ! Toomah ! ” shouted the crowd. 

When the people shouted, Toomah turned to them 
and, by a wave of his wands, acknowledged the compli- 
ment they had paid him. He danced a bit. Then, 
pointing his wands toward the gates of the compound, 
he cried: 

“ Witch comes ! Witch comes ! ” 

The musicians began playing another dance-tune, — 
a sort of minuet. And as the music sounded, a score 
of lads and lassies came from the compound. They 
were nude, and their smooth and spotless skins were 
innocent of paint. 

Tiny horns of the Royal antelope, indicating that 
their wearers belonged to the gree-gree bush, were fas- 
tened at the necks of the girls, one of whom carried a 
bunch of ribboned rags. The boys, devil-bush students, 
were bearing a long pole that tapered to a point at one 
of its ends. 

The young folk crossed to the platform and, after 


^6 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


the rags were handed to Waupau and the pole was [q 
placed within easy reach of the fetichman, danced to the ji 
music. j 

And while the dancing was going on, Waupau exam- 
ined the rags carefully, to discover whether they were i 
clean and, therefore, worthy of the high purpose to 
which they were about to be put. He found that they i 
were suitable, and a little later on, after the dancers 
had stopped and the musicians had ceased playing, de- ' 
dared his judgment loudly. 

“ Bakotas,” cried the chief, holding the rags on ) 
high, “ they are white like the flower of the cotton i 
tree ! ” I 

The people shouted joyfully. j | 

“O Witch-doctor,” cried Waupau, addressing the i 

fetichman, “it is clean! It is pure! It is fit to be ji 
anointed Protector! Waupau has spoken.” 

He passed the rags to the witch-doctor. i 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed the fetichman, as he took the 
bunch. . 

“ Toomah will do ! ” continued the chief. I 

“ Toomah will do ! ” responded the fetichman. ' 

He brought into sight, from somewhere about his 
person, a small bottle-shaped vessel which contained , 
a liquid supposed to possess very wonderful virtues. 
Muttering an incantation the while, he poured the 
precious stuff over the rags, which he then fastened 
firmly to the smaller end of the pole. 

So soon as this was accomplished, the devil-bush lads 
raised the pole and held it upright, with its larger end 
resting upon the ground. 

“ A first-class scarecrow,” thought Dale, amused and 
interested. 


THE FETICHMAN INTERVENES 227 

The fetichman pointed his wands at the translated 
rags. 

“ Bakotas, behold ! ” cried he. 

“Wow! ” exclaimed Waupau. 

The warriors clashed their spears and shields to- 
gether, the populace screamed. 

“ Toomah will do ! Toomah will do I ” 

The fetichman, obeying the voice of the people, 
waved his wands toward the four quarters of the 
heavens, each in turn. At the same time he ex- 
claimed — 

“ O winds, be kind ! O winds, breathe gently over the 
Bakota farm I ” 

“ O winds, breathe gently ! ” cried the people im- 
ploringly. 

The fetichman now turned his encased face up to- 
ward the sun and waved his wands. 

“ O sun,” cried he, “ dry not the water before it 
falls I O sun, compel not the Bakota farm to go 
thirsty ! Hear us I Hear us I ” 

“ Hear us, hear us, O sun I ” entreated the people. 

The fetichman capered about awhile quite gracefully, 
after the manner of an excited monkey ; then, after he 
had paused, he exclaimed: 

“ Bakotas, open your ears I ” 

“ Toomah will let his cunning come out I ” cried 
Waupau. 

The fetichman again pointed his wands at the rags. 

“ Bakotas,” cried he, “ salute witch I ” 

“ Good witch ! Good witch ! ” yelled the people to 
the bunch of rags, and they bowed their heads to it. 

“ Witch is fond of children,” continued the fetich- 
man. “ If you would have it prevent marauding birds 


228 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


from despoiling the Bakota farm of growing grain, | 
then see that your children amuse it. They must dance I 
before witch each day, from early dawn until night 
comes, until the harvest is gathered! Bakotas, obey, 
and your granaries will become full! Disobey, and 
they will be empty ! ” 

“The Bakotas will obey!” cried Waupau; and he 
glared at his subjects as though he were saying: 

“ And you better had ! ” 

The people understood the meaning in the chief’s 
look and shivered with fear. ' 

“We will obey ! We will obey ! ” they hastily 
screamed. 

“ Toomah has spoken ! ” cried the fetichman ; and, 
after giving a final flourish with his wands, he squatted 
himself. 

As the fetichman retired from the front of the 
stage, Waupau advanced to the edge of the platform’s 
floor. He raised his spear, and, gazing proudly at the 
people, shouted: 

“ Waupau is a big chief! ” 

“ Waupau! Waupau ! ” was the general response. 

“Waupau is cunning too much!” continued the 
chief. Pointing at Dale, he went on, “ Waupau stole 
Dale from the Soolah kraal! Dale will pay Waupau! 
Waupau will be rich ! Wow ! ” 

The populace shouted, the warriors clashed their 
spears and shields together, the musicians played on 
their instruments furiously. They continued this din 
and clatter a few seconds, then hushed and gazed hun- 
grily at the condemned. 

“ The sacrifice ! The sacrifice ! ” cried they. 

Waupau nodded to the executioner and said to him: 


THE FETICHMAN INTERVENES 2^9 


“ Shortum will do ! ” 

“ Good! ” cried Shortum joyfully. 

He dragged one of the condemned forward and 
forced him to his knees. And Waupau, frowning, not 
a gleam of pity showing in his eyes, addressed the kneel- 
ing wretch. 

‘‘Poonah is old too much!” said the chief harshly. 
‘‘ The Bakotas are tired of finding food for Poonah 
to eat. Shortum will take Poonah’s head. Wow!” 

“ Do ! Do ! ” yelled the crowd, grown impatient. 

“ Do ! ” said Waupau. 

“ Good ! ” cried the executioner. 

He moved a pace back and raised his sword. Be- 
fore he could strike, though. Dale, horrified, jumped 
from the platform and thrust him to one side. 

‘‘ You painted devil,” cried Dale, addressing the exe- 
cutioner, as he repulsed him, “ not on your life ! ” 

The captain acted with such suddenness that 
Shortum and Waupau, — in fact, all of the Bakotas, — 
were so surprised that they did nothing but glare 
amazedly at him. After a moment, however, they re- 
covered their presence of mind and began murmuring 
angrily. 

Then, after another moment, one of the warriors 
shouted : 

“ Take Dale’s head!” 

“ Dale’s head ! Dale’s head ! ” screamed the crowd, 
and they seemed to be on the point of rushing forward. 

Dale was beginning to feel somewhat alarmed; and 
with very good reason. For had the fetichman not in- 
tervened and quieted the angry Bakotas, there is no 
saying what would have taken place. As it was, how- 
ever, the storm passed; but Waupau gazed blackly at 


230 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


the cavalryman, and, speaking sternly to him, said: 

“ Dale is not cunning ! ” 

“ Waupau,” returned the captain, “ I’m not in the 
habit of abetting murder. These helpless old men and 
women shall not be slaughtered ! It shall not be done t ” 

“ They are old and useless,” growled the chief. 

“ That’s no reason why their lives should be cut 
short,” retorted Dale. “ I guess, Waupau, when old 
age tackles you, you’ll not be willing to offer your neck 
to the sword of any executioner. Anyhow, you must 
take this number out of the day’s program. I tell 
you what I’ll do. I’ll buy them ! ” 

Waupau grinned in a way that showed that he was 
open to make a bargain. 

“ What say you? ” added Dale eagerly. 

“ What will Dale pay ? ” asked the chief. 

“ Whatever you may demand,” said Dale. “ Cloth, 
beads, tobacco, — yes, anything ! ” 

“Gin?” asked Waupau anxiously. 

“ Gallons of the stuff ! ” answered the captain. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed the chief. “ Shortum will not 
do. Waupau has spoken! Dale will come back to 
the platform ! ” 

“ All right,” cried Dale ; and he started to return to 
the floor of the platform. 

“ Dale will stay ! ” cried the fetichman, springing 
in front of the captain and barring his wav. 

The captain halted and wondered what was to hap- 
pen next. 

“ Toomah,” cried Waupau, frowning at the fetich- 
man, “ why must Dale stay ? ” 

“ Dale has broken the law,” replied the fetichman. 


THE FETICHMAN INTERVENES 2S1 


“ Toomah will take him to the hut of fetich. Toomah 
will make Dale sorry too much ! ” 

“ It seems I’m not out of the woods yet,” thought 
the captain ruefully. 

Waupau saw the things that Dale had agreed to pay 
him slipping into the possession of the fetichman. He 
did not like the picture at all. 

“ Toomah,” cried he angrily, “ Dale belongs to 
Waupau! Waupau will not let him go to — ” 

“ Waupau will hush 1 ” commanded the fetichman, in- 
terrupting. ‘‘ Waupau will lead his people to the farm. 
After Dale has been made sorry, Toomah will join 
the Dakotas and plant the witch. Waupau will go 
quickly! The witch-doctor has spoken! Wow!” 

There was no appeal from the fetichman’s decision, 
so Waupau, though very unwillingly, gave way; and 
soon afterward started with his people for the Dakota 
farm. 

Dale and the fetichman remained behind. 


CHAPTER XXII 


THE FETICHMAN UNCOVERS HIS HEAD 

The fetichman watched the Bakotas until they had 1 
passed from the palaver-ground and out of sight ; then ( 
he turned to Dale and chuckled inside of his gourd. 

“ The beast intends to play me some kind of ugly ; 
trick,” thought the captain ; ‘‘ but I guess he’ll dis- 
cover that I’m not exactly an easy nut to crack. If ^ 
he—” 

“ Dale will come ! ” said the fetichman, breaking in I 
on the captain’s reflections ; and, giving another chuckle, 
he started toward the compound. | 

The captain, wondering what the fetichman pur- i 
posed doing to him, followed. j 

They passed inside the compound and emerged at its |; 
opposite side into a narrow path that ran through an 
obscure part of the kraal to a small gate in the barri- j 
cade, and thence between tall hedges of shrubbery to a > 
forest. They hurried over this path, and in a little 
while were among the trees. Then the fetichman called 
a halt. He uncovered his head and, disclosing the grin- ! 
ning, perspiring face of Whreabo, cried : I 

“Wow!” 

Dale glared at the young Imbunda as though he ' 
could not believe his own eyes. He was surprised into I 
profanity. i 


232 


THE FETICHMAN UNCOVERS HEAD 2S3 


“ Well, may I be damned 1 ” cried he. 

“ Good ! May Dale be damned ! ” echoed Whreabo, 
intending to be polite. 

“ What does it mean.? ” asked Dale. 

Waupau stole Dale from the Soolah kraal,” said 
Whreabo, still grinning. 

“ Tell me something, I don’t know.” 

“ Whreabo threw pepper into Waupau’s eyes,” went 
on the lad, “ and stole Dale from the Dakota kraal. 
Waupau is an old woman! Wow!” 

The captain gazed admiringly at the youth, exclaim- 
ing: 

“ By George, Whreabo, you’re great ! ” 

“ Whreabo is great ! ” assented the lad proudly. 

“ How did you manage it ? Whatever put the idea 
into your head.? ” 

“No time to talk now. Dale,” said the Imbunda. 
“We will run. Come!” 

He replaced the gourd over his head. Then he and 
the captain hastened along the path, and after a time 
arrived safely at the secret hut, where Mwamba and 
Toomah, both of whom had been on tenterhooks of 
anxiety, wondering whether Whreabo would succeed 
in his daring attempt, received them very gladly. 

Then, while Dale and Whreabo were partaking 
heartily of a meal that Mwamba had compelled Toomah 
to prepare against their coming, the lad described how 
he had performed while in the Bakota kraal. 

Mwamba and Toomah listened very attentively, and 
every now and then grunted approvingly, or laughed 
loudly; and when the lad concluded his tale they ejacu- 
lated, almost together: 

“ Good ! ” 


234 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ One of these days Whreabo will be a big fetich- i 
man,” suggested Toomah. ■ 

“He’ll be nothing of the kind!” joined in Dale. ‘ 
“ When we return to Monrovia I shall enlist Whreabo ' 
in the Constabulary Force. I’ll make him a sergeant 
at once.” 

The idea of his becoming a member of the Constabu- 
lary Force, and a sergeant at that, seemed to please 
Whreabo exceedingly. His eyes sparkled. Sho^dng ; 
all of his big, white teeth in a happy grin he thanked ■ 
Dale effusively. 

“Whreabo, what is sergeant.?” asked Mwamba, 
after the lad hushed. i 

“ Sergeant makes the common-fellows stand up ij 
straight,” explained the lad. Expanding his chest, he I 
added: “When Whreabo is sergeant he will carry a 
big stick ! Whreabo will flog the common fellows too j 
much ! ” i 

Mwamba gazed somewhat enviously at his young ; 

brother. • 

“ When Whreabo is sergeant, who will flog j 
Whreabo.? ” asked Toomah. | 

Whreabo, ignoring Toomah’s question, gave strict 
attention to his food. Probably he thought it below i 
the dignity of his prospective rank to answer. ^ 

But Toomah was not to be put off so easily. 

“ Whreabo, Toomah’s ears are open big ! ” said he. 

The lad was not to be drawn. Pie arose from be- I 
fore the bowl, the late contents of which he had dis- | 
posed of, and, smiling contentedly, exclaimed: 

“ Whreabo’s belly full too much ! ” 

“ I’m feeling quite comfortable myself,” said Dale, ! 
who had flnished eating some time before. Turning to i 


THE FETICHMAN UNCOVERS HEAD 235 


I 

j the chief he went on: “Now, Mwamba, suppose we 
! start for your kraal? ” 

, “ Mwamba must first go to the Soolah kraal,” re- 

turned the chief, 
j Dale frowned. 

“ What for? ” asked he impatiently, 
j “ Mwamba wants to take Obomo’s daughter, Pootie, 
j to his kraal,” explained the chief. “ When Pootie is in 
I the new hut that has been built for her, Mwamba will go 
with Dale and take Lodango’s head.” 
i “ Let Pootie wait until afterward,” suggested the 
captain. 

“ Mwamba has spoken ! ” exclaimed the chief with 
finality. 

The captain, perceiving that it would be useless to 
argue with the savage, controlled his impatience as best 
he could, and, — in that connection, — said no more. 
He arranged to send the reward that Whreabo had 
promised Toomah, armed himself with a keen-edged 
sword from the weapons that were upon the platform, 
and then started with the brothers for Obomo’s kraal. 

Several hours later Dale and the Imbundas were 
marching through a dense forest. It was nighttime 
and, though a myriad of stars were twinkling in the 
heavens, the path was pitchy dark. While advancing 
slowly, in a sense feeling their way, they half-circled a 
clump of shrubbery and unexpectedly found them- 
selves almost touching a party of savages hurrying 
toward the Bakota kraal. 

The captain and the brothers, unable to identify the 
newcomers in the dark, but suspecting that they were 
Dakotas, were alarmed. With a low exclamation, they 
started back. 


236 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Mwamba,” said Dale quickly, “ they are too many j 
for us to fight. We must run ! ” j 

“ Mwamba will run!” rejoined the chief, and he j 
started off. i 

As the chief started, one of the strangers cried: jl 

“ Has Mwamba become an old woman? ” 

“Wowl” exclaimed the chief, and he halted, as did ; 
Dale and Whreabo, who also had started to retreat. 

“ Is it Choochoo ? ” asked Mwamba after he had ' 
paused. 

“ Choochoo the Soolah Headman am I! ” replied the j 
savage. Moving closer to the chief, he went on: i 
“ Was Mwamba afraid? Was the Imbunda Lion about j 
to run away ? ” | 

“ Choochoo talks wind 1 ” cried the Imbunda Lion in- 
dignantly. “ Mwamba was not going to run far.” j 
“ What a screamer ! ” thought Dale, laughing to him- j 
self. I 

“ Mwamba,” continued the chief, “ was throwing pep- | 
per into Choochoo’s eyes. Wow I ” 1 

‘‘ Mwamba is cunning too much 1 ” cried Whreabo, ’ 
supporting his brother. 

Choochoo, though somewhat incredulous, was too 
much of a courtier to contradict so powerful a chief as 
Mwamba. 

“ Good ! ” cried he. “ Mwamba was throwing pep- 
per into Choochoo’s eyes. Mwamba is cunning too 
much 1 ” 

Mwamba, perceiving that his reputation was safe, 
grunted with satisfaction. 

“ By and by,” said he, “ Mwamba will make Choo- 
choo’s heart glad. But why are Choochoo and his 
warriors on the path? Mwamba’s ears are open!” 


THE FETICHMAN UNCOVERS HEAD 2S7 

“ Obomo has sent Pootie to Mwamba’s kraal,” an- 
swered the Soolah. 

Dale was pleased to hear this, and he exclaimed joy- 
fully : 

“ Good! ” ejaculated the chief. 

“ Choochoo is to remain with Mwamba,” continued 
the headman, “ until the banana tree has been planted. 
Afterward Choochoo will carry Mwamba’s joy-presents 
to Obomo.” 

“Good!” again ejaculated the chief, evidently 
pleased. “ Mwamba will go to his kraal quickly. 
Choochoo and his warriors will go with Mwamba.” 

“ Choochoo will go with Mwamba,” replied the head- 
man. 

“ Dale is glad.^ ” said the chief to the American. 

“ Glad doesn’t describe it ! ” cried Dale. 

Choochoo took a letter out of a leather pouch that 
dangled from his shoulder, and said: 

“ Dale, a Kruman from Monrovia brought a book 
for you.” He delivered the missive to the captain, 
then. added: “Now Choochoo’s hands are clean.” 

Dale thanked the Soolah and thrust the letter into 
his pocket. He would have read it, but the darkness 
was too intense, and the few matches he had were much 
too precious to lightly expend. 

“We will go ! ” said Mwamba. 

“ Good ! ” returned Choochoo, and he marched ahead 
with his w^arriors and Whreabo. 

Dale and Mwamba followed the others, and about an 
hour later reached a wide, rapid river, which they in- 
tended to cross. There were no canoes in sight, how- 
ever, and Dale, perceiving this, became anxious. He 
disclosed his anxiety to Mwamba. 


2S8 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Dale must not be sorry,” answered the chief. “ A 
river that is too deep to be waded, or too wide to be 
bridged with the trunk of a tree, always has canoes 
hidden away somewhere near its crossing place. Does 
Dale see Whreabo and the Soolahs ? ” j 

Dale peered about into the darkness and became ' 
aware that Whreabo and the Soolahs were not there. 

“No; where are they? ” he asked. 

“ Whreabo and the Soolahs are searching for canoes. i 
Dale will stop chewing wind.” : 

The captain ceased to chew wind, that is, he did no i 
more complaining, and waited patiently. Shortly 
afterward he was rewarded for his good behavior by 
the arrival of Whreabo and the Soolahs with one large 
canoe and two small ones. 

The natives, talking excitedly to one another, drew 1 
the vessels up to the landing and came ashore. Choo- 
choo drew Mwamba aside and whispered into his ear. | 
Dale suspected that something had gone amiss. He i 
crossed to the others and questioned Mwamba. j 

“ Choochoo has seen signs,” answered the chief i 
gravely. I 

This told the American nothing. 

“ Signs of what? ” asked he somewhat impatiently. | 
“ Nynnegies,” replied Mwamba tersely. i 

“And what are they.?” said Dale, still in the dark. 

“ Nynnegies are Nynnegies,” volunteered Whreabo. j 
“ I suppose they are,” said Dale, still puzzled. “ But j 
your explanation leaves me quite as ignorant as I was j 
before you made it. What are Nynnegies ? What are 
the things supposed to do ? ” 

Mwamba gazed wide-eyed with astonishment at the 
captain, crying: 


THE FETICHMAN UNCOVERS HEAD 9S9 


“ Dale doesn’t know? ” 

“ I guess you’ve hit it,” said the American. 

‘‘ Dale’s head is empty of know too much ! ” growled 
the headman. 

Choochoo’s remark offended Mwamba. He consid- 
ered it a liberty. 

“ Choochoo,” said the chief, reprimanding, “ will keep 
his words inside of his mouth ! ” 

“ Choochoo’s eyes are full of water,” returned the 
headman humbly. 

“Good!” ejaculated Mwamba. Speaking to Dale, 
he went on: “ Dale, Nynnegies are devils! They hide 
on a little island that’s in the middle of the river and 
catch travellers who cross in the night. Nynnegies 
kill! Will Dale cross the river? ” 

“ Of course I’ll cross,” cried the captain. 

The savages glanced at one another dubiously. 

“ Man the canoes at once ! ” commanded Dale. 

The savages, evidently unwilling to venture the 
passage of the river, stood fast and murmured mu- 
tinously. 

Dale, observing their mood, became angry. 

“ Are you cowards ? ” cried he. 

“Wow!” cried the savages. 

“ You are afraid of the Nynnegies ! ” continued the 
captain. 

“ Dale talks lies ! ” cried Mwamba angrily. 
“ Mwamba will devour the Nynnegies ! Mwamba will 
cross the river ! ” 

“ Whreabo will cross the river ! ” shouted the lad. 

“ Choochoo will cross the river ! ” screamed the head- 
man. 

“ We will cross ! We will cross ! ” yelled the war- 


240 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


riors, and they clashed their spears against their shields. 

Dale, pleased by the success that had attended hia 
maneuver, chuckled. 

“ Right you are ! ” cried he. “ If the brutes tackle 
us, we’ll make them wish they had never been born.” 

‘‘Wow! Wow!” cried the savages. 

“ Dale will come ! ” said Mwamba, and he placed him- 
self at the stern of one of the small canoes. 

Dale embarked, and the next moment the Imbundas 
were paddling him across the river, while the Soolahs, 
getting into the other canoes, quickly followed. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


LIKE UNTHINKING BRUTES 

The Imbundas, paddling vigorously, forced the canoe 
that held them and Dale rapidly through the water 
and, a few minutes after leaving the shore, brought it 
opposite the islet that Mwamba had mentioned as being 
situated in the middle of the stream. 

So far all had gone well, and the captain was laugh- 
ing to himself at the savages for having been afraid to 
attempt the passage; but, as he was on the eve of 
discovering, the laugh, if there were occasion for it, 
was really against himself. 

He was seated between the brothers, back to back 
with Whreabo, who was paddling in the bow, and facing 
Mwamba, who was steering and paddling in the stem. 
He was gazing past the latter at the other small canoe, 
which, containing two Soolahs, followed close in his 
wake; and while he was gazing at this canoe he saw it 
suddenly capsize and spill its passengers into the rush- 
ing water. He could not see what had caused the 
upset, but suspected that in the darkness the Soolahs 
had run their vessel against a log, or other floatage 
such as is invariably present in West African rivers to 
render their navigation, except in the broad daylight, 
supremely dangerous. Howsoever the accident, — as 
he imagined it to be, — had happened, the Soolahs must 
be rescued, so he called to the Imbundas to stop the 
canoe. 

The brothers, unaware of what had occurred, backed 
241 


24<2 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


water until the canoe became almost stationary ; then 
they rested on their paddles, and Mwamba questioned 
the captain. i 

“ Dale,” said the chief, “ what’s the matter ? ” 

“ The other small canoe has capsized,” explained 1 
Dale, pointing astern. 

“Wow!” exclaimed the Imbundas excitedly. 

They peered over the sides of the canoe and keenly , 
searched the swiftly-running water. 

“ Are you looking for the Soolahs ? ” asked Dale. i 
“ No,” said Mwamba, still searching. i 

“ For what, then.^^ ” persisted the captain. 

“ Nynnegies,” answered Mwamba shortly. 

Dale was skeptical. 

“ Absurd I ” cried he ; the next moment, though, his ; 
unbelief was startled out of him. | 

He and the brothers saw a black human hand emerge | 
from the water and steal toward the canoe. It held j 
a big hook attached to a rope. At first the captain j 
was so much amazed that all he could do was glare at | 
the approaching paw; his companions, however, were | 
fully alive. 

“ Nynnegies ! Nynnegies ! ” they yelled. j 

And they dipped their paddles deep into the water 
to drive the canoe away from the danger-spot. 

“ Wait! ” cried the captain quickly, and he drew his 
sword. 

The Imbundas paused with their paddles dipped. 

The hand, breathlessly watched by Dale and the 
brothers, reached the canoe. It climbed slowly up 
its side and came over, its wrist resting on the gun- 
wale. 

The American raised his sword. 


LIKE UNTHINKING BRUTES 


MS 


“ Dale will do ! ” whispered Mwamba, his voice full 
of excitement. 

“ Right ! ” cried the captain, and he brought his keen 
weapon down with great force upon the wrist. The 
joint was completely severed! The hand fell into the 
belly of the canoe and carried with it the hook, which, 
unseen by the agitated men, became fastened there; the 
arm, spouting blood, sank back into the river. 

“Wow!” exclaimed the Imbundas as Dale ampu- 
tated the paw. 

They all gazed over the side and searched the swirling 
black water, hoping to discover the supposed Nynnegie. 
They searched in vain. And while they were thus em- 
ployed, the rope suddenly became taut and dragged 
the canoe around until its prow pointed toward the 
islet, then forward with incredible speed. 

When the canoe turned, its human freight exclaimed 
with amazement as well as with alarm. They won- 
dered what power it was that propelled them, but did 
not dare to investigate. The little vessel, racing on 
its strange journey, tossed and pitched so violently 
that those in it were compelled to sit tight to save 
themselves from being dumped overboard. 

“ This is interesting ! ” thought Dale. Raising his 
voice so that it dominated the noise made by the canoe’s 
rushing through the water, he cried : 

“ Mwamba, what’s dragging us.^ ” 

“ Mwamba’s head is empty of know,” returned the 
chief. “ Dale will feel in the canoe and see if there’s 
a rope.” 

“ You should ask me to do something easy,” shouted 
Dale, clinging to a cross-piece. “ If I let go this piece 
of wood. I’ll go over the side as sure as fate.” 


THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Dale will not let go,” said Mwamba gravely. 

There was a brief pause, meanwhile the canoe con- 
tinued rapidly to approach the islet. 

‘‘ Dale,” cried Whreabo, ‘‘ we are going to the little ! 
island I ” 

“ The Nynnegies are there ! ” cried Mwamba. ‘‘ Dale ^ 
will fight ? ” I 

“ If I’m not drowned before the chance comes,” 
growled the captain. { 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed the chief. Speaking to his 
brother, he said: “Whreabo is not afraid?” 

Whreabo’s feelings were somewhat tangled. He was 
afraid of the danger he was approaching, yet more 
afraid of showing that he was frightened ; he wished 
himself anywhere but where he was, yet was exceed- 
ingly glad that he was there. In a word, the lad was 
filled with that kind of courageous apprehension that 
usually disturbs even the bravest of the brave on the 
eve of his first battle. However, determined to win his 
spurs, if it were possible, he cried : 

“ Whreabo is an Imbunda ! Whreabo will devour 
them ! ” 

“ Good ! ” again ej aculated the chief. | 

The canoe drew near to the islet whereon our trav- 
ellers perceived about a dozen armed savages jumping 
about, flourishing their weapons, and yelling hideously. 
Dale uttered a short prayer to the one and only God! 
Mwamba and Whreabo appealed to the Imbunda fetich. 

The canoe grated its keel over the bottom, then be- 
came fixed. Dale, with the Imbundas, gave a great 
shout and sprang into the water knee-deep. They 
waded ashore through a cloud of arrows, unskillfully 
aimed by the screaming Nynnegies, and which did them 


LIKE UNTHINKING BRUTES 


245 


no harm, and the next moment were engaged hand-to- 
hand with the bloodthirsty brutes. 

The cavalryman and his companions, fighting for 
their lives, put three or four of their opponents out of 
action. Then the Nynnegies retreated a few paces, 
halted, and hurled their spears. The Imbundas re- 
ceived the missiles upon their shields. Dale and the 
brothers remained untouched. They darted forward 
and brought the struggle again to close quarters. 

Civilized and savage alike were now filled with rage 
and a lust for human blood. They fought as though 
they were unthinking brutes, — madly ! They cut and 
slashed and stabbed ! They shout^, cursed, yelled, 
and swore! 

But, alas! in war, as in finance and love, victory 
does not always smile upon the most deserving. She 
usually favors the numerically stronger side; that is, 
unless the less numerous party is armed with quick- 
firing guns, dum-dum bullets, and the other harmless 
weapons that humane Europeans think it criminal to 
employ against one another but cheerfully use to Chris- 
tianize and civilize the poor, helpless, black African. 

And in the present instance this rule held good, for 
Dale and the Imbundas, being the weaker party and not 
armed with weapons any more effective than those used 
by their opponents, were compelled gradually to give 
way, until at length they looked upon themselves as 
little better than dead men. 

Reduced to this sad strait. Dale thought of his 
mother and Lupelta, and even Hulda crossed his mind ; 
and as he fought on, determined to die fighting, if die 
he must, he murmured a prayer. 

But the Imbundas loudly cursed the absent Soolahs 


^46 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


for, as it seemed, having deserted them in their need. | 
They were unjust. For even while they were exclaim- ■ 
ing, and the Nynnegies, certain of the victory, in a i 
body were about to inish upon them and Dale, the large 
canoe beached. 

Choochoo and his warriors jumped ashore and joined , 
their voices to the din, their bodies to the fray. Dale 
and his allies again took up the offensive, and after a 
little while the Nynnegies threw up the sponge. The 
defeated savages, hotly pursued by their conquerors, j 
fled pell-mell to the river, into which they dived and 
disappeared. The victors halted upon the bank. They ' 
were jubilant ! 

“Wow!” cried the Imbunda chief. “ Mwamba de- 
voured them ! ” 

“ Whreabo devoured them I ” cried the lad, determined 
to have a share of the applause. 

“ Choochoo devoured them I ” shouted the headman, : 
unwilling to be left out in the cold. 

“ I guess some one by the name of Dale did some of 
the devouring, too I ” said the captain, smiling. | 

“ I devoured them I ” cried each of the warriors, evi- 
dently very much pleased with himself. 

It was a sort of Mutual Admiration Society ! And, ■ 
why not? For as the “Autocrat of the Breakfast 
Table” says: “All generous companies . . . ought 
to be Societies of Mutual Admiration.” Doubtless it 
was an oversight on the part of Doctor Holmes that he 
did not mention warriors in this connection, for are not 
warriors the salt of the earth, do intellectuals in com- 
parison count for much? Ask the Spirit of the 
Times ! 

“ Any of us injured? ” asked Dale. 


LIKE UNTHINKING BRUTES 


S47 

“ Mwamba is not hurt,” said the chief, wiping his 
sword in the grass. 

“ Whreabo’s arm is scratched,” said the lad, and he 
proudly displayed a gash on his shoulder. 

Mwamba gazed very approvingly at his young 
brother and cried: 

“ Good ! Whreabo is now a warrior ! ” 

“Wow!” exclaimed Whreabo joyfully, and he 
capered a bit. 

The headman pointed at two dead bodies that were 
lying near the edge of the river. 

“ Two Soolahs are dead ! ” said he. 

The warriors moaned. 

“ By George I ” exclaimed Dale. “ Were they in 
the canoe that capsized.? ” 

“ Yes,” said the headman. “ The Nynnegies put 
their hooks into them and dragged them through the 
water. The Soolah warriors are dead too much I ” 

The living warriors groaned again. 

“Many Nynnegies are dead too!” cried Whreabo 
exultingly. 

“ To-morrow,” joined in the chief sternly, “ there 
wull be much weeping and wailing in the huts of the 
Nynnegies ! ” 

“ Choochoo, we will bury them,” said Dale. 

“ No ; ” replied the headman. “ We will carry them 
to the Banta kraal and have them smoked.” 

“We will go!” said Mwamba. 

The Soolahs placed their dead in the large canoe, 
then they embarked and paddled away from the islet, 
singing mournfully. 

Dale and the Imbundas entered the sipall canoe and 
followed in the wake of the chanting warriors. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


WHAT THE LETTER SAID 

Dale and his party reached the mainland without 
incurring any further hazard, and about a half-hour 
later arrived, tired and hungry, at the Banta kraal. 

The kraal contained something like a dozen dilapi- 
dated huts. The abject poverty of the people being 
a sufficient protection, it was not barricaded. The 
Bantas were but a few. The miserable creatures, ig- 
norant of even the most primitive methods of agricul- 
ture, cultivated neither farms nor orchards ; nor did 
they hunt the game with which forest and stream were 
teeming. 

The Bantas procured their food, which was about 
their only need, from travelers, who, — as the kraal 
was situated at the junction of several paths over 
which much journeying was done, — were numerous; 
consequently, as a rule, they had enough to eat. Now 
and again, though, — sometimes because of very in- 
clement weather, sometimes because of tribal wars, — 
no travelers came to the kraal, with the result that 
the slothful wretches underwent a period of the se- 
verest famine. Many actually died of starvation, even 
though Nature’s larder was at hand, — and full. 

Now our travelers reached the kraal at a time when 
its fleshpots were practically empty. Unaware of this, 
however, they entered with the expectation of appeas- 
248 


WHAT THE LETTER SAID Ud 

ing their hunger with something tasty as well as satis- 
fying; so it is easy to imagine how greatly crestfallen 
they became when they were informed that the Santas’ 
cupboard, like Old Mother Hubbard’s, was bare. 

“ Goohoo is hungry too much ! ” said the Santa chief 
to Mwamba, who had demanded food. “ Goohoo has 
nothing eatable to give the travelers.” 

Dale groaned and gazed ruefully at Mwamba. 

“ Must we starve ” asked he. 

The Imbunda chief smiled. 

“ Dale will not be sorry,” said he reassuringly. 
“ The Santa is talking lies. Mwamba will make him 
find food. Mwamba is cunning too much!” 

“ I hope it’s all right,” said Dale doubtfully. 

“ Mwamba has spoken ! ” exclaimed the Imbunda with 
emphasis. 

“ Mwamba has spoken 1 ” repeated Whreabo loudly. 

Dale’s interiorward sensations were becoming posi- 
tively painful, and he was inclined to be irritable. 

“ You needn’t shout,” cried he, scowling at Whreabo. 
“ I’m not deaf I ” 

“ Dale’s empty inside is making him vexed too 
much I ” exclaimed the lad. 

“ Mwamba,” continued the captain, “ make the chap 
fetch something at once. I’m famished ! ” 

“ Mwamba will do 1 ” responded the Imbunda ; and 
he proceeded to work upon the Santa. 

“ Goohoo has manioc? ” said he. 

The Santa made no reply. 

“ Goohoo,” said Mwamba suggestively, “ we have 
spears I ” 

Whreabo and the Soolahs growled and struck their 
spears and shields together. 


250 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Goohoo has manioc?” repeated Mwamba sternly, j 

“ Goohoo has manioc,” muttered the Banta, with 1 
much reluctance. i 

“Good!” ejaculated Mwamba. 

Dale chuckled, Whreabo and the Soolahs grunted. 

“ Goohoo has meat? ” continued Mwamba. 

The Banta glared darkly at his inquisitor. 

“ Goohoo has one piece,” said he. 

“Good!” again ejaculated Mwamba; then, scowling 
at the Banta, he sternly said: “ Goohoo would break ^ 
the law? ” 

The Soolahs growled deeply and glared threaten- 
ingly at the Banta chief. 

The Banta shivered with fear and said: ' 

“ Goohoo has only a little manioc and you are many. 
You will eat all of it. There will be none left for Goo- 
hoo when he becomes hungry.” 

“ When Goohoo becomes hungry we will be glad,” 
said Mwamba heartlessly. “ Goohoo will bring the 
manioc and the meat. Mwamba has spoken ! ” 

“ Goohoo will do,” said the Banta surlily, and he 
went off, muttering curses. 

Dale glanced around the large, open kitchen in 
which he was seated on an overturned mortar; then, 
being curious regarding the law to which Mwamba had 
referred when talking to Goohoo, he turned to the chief, 
who, like the rest of the savages, was squatting on the 
ground, and questioned him. 

“ Mwamba, what is the law? ” asked he. 

“ Dale,” responded Mwamba, “ it is the Hospitality 
Law.” 

“ The name sounds all right,” remarked the captain. 

“ But what does it cover? ” 


WHAT THE LETTER SAID 


251 


The Imbunda smiled and learnedly answered : 

“ Dale is drawing cunning out of Mwamba’s head. 
The Hospitality Law says : ‘ When a traveler comes 

to your kraal give him manioc and meat, hot water for 
him to bathe with, a hut to sleep in. If Choochoo 
breaks the law, fetich will make him sorry.’ ” 

“ It strikes me,” said Dale, interested, “ that the 
Hospitality Law, despite its good intentions, has some 
very weak spots. For instance, — suppose another lot 
of travelers were to put in their appearance after we 
have disposed of the Banta’s one piece of meat? Goo- 
hoo would have no meat to give them, so the law neces- 
sarily would be broken.” 

Mwamba shook his head wisely. 

“ Dale talks wind too much,” said he. ‘‘ If more 
travelers were to come, they would have the same piece 
of meat.” 

Dale laughed incredulously. 

‘‘Absurd!” cried he. “Is the Banta a wizard?” 

“ Goohoo is not a witch-doctor,” returned Mwamba. 

“ If that’s the case,” said Dale, “ then how in the 
name of all that’s mysterious does he manage it? I 
guess, Mwamba, you are trying to pull my leg.” 

“ Dale’s head is empty of know,” retorted the chief. 
“ Goohoo would give the same piece of meat. Mwamba 
has spoken 1 ” 

“But how could he after we had eaten it?” asked 
the captain, still skeptical. 

“We will not eat the meat,” said Mwamba. “We 
will eat the manioc and look at the meat.” 

“ Oh,” exclaimed Dale, enlightened, “ the meat is 
only for the eye.” He laughed heartily, then added, 
“ It’s rather a delusion? ” 


252 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ A trap, too,” added Mwamba enigmatically. 

“A trap!” exclaimed Dale, puzzled. ‘‘You are 
again mysterious. What do you mean.? ” 

Mwamba grinned. ; 

“ The ‘ Lent Meat,’ ” said he, “ is a trap, because j 
the law says it must not be touched by one’s teeth. ^ 
One must dab bits of manioc upon it and eat the grain j 
without biting into the meat. After the manioc is j 
finished, the meat is returned to the fetichman. He is . 
its guardian. When other travelers come he will lend j 
it again for their eyes to feast upon.” 

Dale was amused. He laughed and remarked: 

“ Most interesting. But does it never happen that 
a traveler forgets the law and takes a bite from it? ” 

Mwamba grinned. 

“ It happens,” said he shortly. 

Whreabo and the Soolahs guffawed. 

“ When Choochoo is hungry,” joined in the head- 
man, “ he finds it hard too much not to bite into a nice 
fat rat.” 

Dale was filled with disgust. 

“Faugh!” cried he. “Do you think the Banta’s 
‘ Lent Meat ’ is a rat ? ” 

“ Either a rat or a lizard,” answered Mwamba. 

“ Dale will see.” 

Just then Goohoo returned, bringing with him a 
smoked field-rat on a skewer, and with him was a dirty- 
looking woman carrying a soiled, broken washing- 
basin that contained a small quantity of steaming 
manioc. 

“ The travelers will please their eyes,” said the 
Banta, and he handed the rat to Mwamba. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed the chief. 


WHAT THE LETTER SAID 


253 


Goohoo grunted, glared maliciously at his guests, 
and walked away, followed by the woman, who had 
placed the basin on the floor. 

Mwamba grinned at the captain and offered him the 
rat, saying: 

“ Will Dale chop? ” 

Dale turned his nose up at the tidbit. 

“ No, thanks,” said he. 

Mwamba grunted and proceeded to feed himself. 

Whreabo, aware of the captain’s capacity as a 
trencherman, felt sorry for Dale and came to his as- 
sistance. 

“ Mwamba,” cried he, “ if Dale’s belly isn’t filled, 
he won’t sleep. A Soolah will fetch a cabbage from 
the bush for Dale to eat. Whreabo has spoken ! ” 

Mwamba’s mouth was so full of manioc that he could 
not speak; so he nodded to Choochoo. 

The headman, impatiently awaiting his turn at the 
rat, gave the necessary instructions to one of his war- 
riors, who hurried away and returned a little while 
later bringing a palm-cabbage, which was soon cooked. 

Dale discovered that the succulent vegetable was de- 
licious and ate all of it. He then adjourned to the 
guest-hut and there read the letter that Choochoo had 
handed him. It ran thus: 

My Dear Dale; 

Had you postponed your departure, as I advised, certain im- 
portant facts, which came to my knowledge this morning, would 
have been disclosed to you, and you would have brought the 
President up to the mark. 

I was sitting on my piazza, trying to think out how to induce 
his Excellency to send you help, when Jason joined me to receive 
his instructions for the day. As you are aware, the post of 
Secretary of Legation here is a sinecure of the most scandalous 
kind. It ought to be abolished! 


254? THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Anyhow, I had no instructions to give and I told him so. He 
then asked me if I had heard the news, and, after I said no, 
mentioned that Mr. Muffy had been playing the villain. I was 
not surprised, for my opinion of the one-eyed gentleman is not 
very high; I was interested, though, so asked Jason what the 
sweet secretary had been up to. He informed me that it was 
because of MufFy’s persuasions that Lodango had abducted Miss 
Bartle. This, as I must admit, did astonish me, — so much so 
that I blurted out a word which never should have come out of 
the mouth of a Methodist Minister. 

However, Jason pretended not to have heard me and went on 
to explain that his Bassa Coot had informed him, and that Coot 
had got hold of the facts from his brother Blush. It seems that 
Blush accompanied Muffy to Lodango’s camp and was present at 
an interview between the secretary and the chief at which the 
double abduction was arranged. 

“ The scoundrel ! ” muttered Dale, then returned to 
his reading of the letter. 

Just then, there occurred an incident, such as are common 
enough in real life but which fiction-writers are afraid to put in 
their stories. I happened to glance over the railing into the 
street and saw Blush going toward the Executive Mansion with 
a letter in his hand. I called the lad into the house and drew 
from him a corroboration of his brother Coot’s tale to Jason. 
Furthermore, he informed me that the letter was from Muffy 
for the President, and that the former had gone to Lodango’s 
kraal. 

My fingers itched to take the letter from the Bassa, I wanted 
to read it; but, of course, did nothing of the kind. It was quite 
wicked enough even to think of doing it! Jason, however, bor- 
rowed the missive and carried it into the kitchen where, so I 
suppose, water was boiling and making steam. What he did to 
the letter while in the kitchen it is not for me to suggest; but 
on his return, he restored it — unopened, mark you ! — to Blush 
and handed me a slip of paper covered with writing which read 
thus; 

“Dear Uncle, I have pulled the trick off all right! Hulda 
and your dutiful nephew are now proceeding to Lodango’s kraal, 
following the savage, who is ahead with his beloved Lupelta. 
When we return I shall have the felicity of introducing you to 
Mrs. Pidgley Muffy! Should anybody ask what has become of 
us, you might say we have gone to Careysburg. Pidgley.” 


WHAT THE LETTER SAID 


255 


I stuflFed this telltale paper into my pocket and dismissed 
Blush, who went straightway to the President. About an hour 
later I crossed to the Mansion myself and found his Excellency 
in his study. I wasted no time, but at once asked the gentleman 
to send you assistance. At first he hemmed and hawed, and 
then, when I urged, flatly refused.. To be sure, I had no intention 
of letting him off. I asked him, very innocently indeed, where 
Miss Bartle and Muffy were. He answered, as I expected he 
would, that they were in Careysburg. I laughed and said that 
I, in a dream, had seen them in Lodango’s kraal. Then you 
should have seen the old rascal’s face! It became actually the 
color of gray ashes! I must admit that he is clever enough to 
know when to climb down, for before I could continue, he con- 
sented to do as I had requested. 

The outcome of my interview with his Excellency is a despatch 
to Mt. Chocolate directing Lieutenant Brown to hasten with his 
men to Lodango’s kraal and report there to you. Doubtless, 
Brown will not let the grass grow underneath his feet, so you 
may expect to see him in the course of the next three or four 
days. Now I — 

Ten minutes later. — Coincidence upon coincidence! I broke 
off to decode and read an urgent cable-message from Washing- 
ton. Be prepared for a surprise! It instructs me to send your 
Lupelta and the old woman who calls herself the girl’s mother to 
America. I gather from the message that Lupelta is a white 
girl and the — ” 

“ Great Scott ! ” cried Dale. 

He was shocked, surprised, astounded, amazed, — 
anything you please except grieved. He finished read- 
ing the letter, folded it and replaced it in his pocket. 
Then he stretched himself upon a pile of skins to think 
of what he had just read and, before he knew it, fell 
asleep. 


CHAPTER XXV 


EEESHA SEEKS A CHAMPION FOR LUPEETA 

When morning came, the captain awakened betimes. 
He felt very fit, and while bathing began whistling that 
well-known aria “ A Little Bunch of Whiskers on His 
Chin.” All at once, though, he thought of the news 
that the letter from Monrovia had brought him, and 
it entered his head that he was exceedingly unhappy. 
Accordingly he stopped whistling and sighed pensively. 
When breakfast-time arrived and another cabbage, re- 
inforced with a wood-pigeon, was put before him he ate 
pensively, yet heartily; and later on, while tramping 
through the forest on the way to Mwamba’s kraal he 
was still pensive. It was a new experience for him to 
feel that way and he rather enjoyed the sensation. To 
keep himself in this melancholy mood, he tried to think 
only of Lupelta, lost to him forever; but, try as he 
would, he thought of Hulda quite as often, if not 
oftener; and whenever he thought of the latter his 
spirits refused to remain sad. 

However, shortly before five o’clock in the afternoon 
he and his savage allies came to a broad path, over 
which it was necessary for them to travel for a distance 
of several miles. As this path was a highway leading 
directly to Lodango’s town, and much journeyed over 
by his people, it was a somewhat dangerous passage for 
our party. Mwamba mentioned this fact, and sent 
Choochoo, with two of the Soolah warriors, on ahead 
256 


REESHA SEEKS A CHAMPION 


257 


as a sort of vanguard, while he and the others advanced 
more slowly. 

Dale, eager to get on, objected to this limping pace, 
but for a time submitted to it. Then he impatiently 
cried : 

‘‘Heavens! are we to snail along this way forever? 
Let’s move along ! ” 

The captain’s appeal did not cause Mwamba to in- 
crease his speed ; to the contrary, he halted. 

“ Dale,” said he gravely, “ we are not going to make 
glad-palaver with Lodango. His warriors sometimes 
walk on this path; and if one of them were to see us, 
he would tell Lodango. Then Lodango would make 
ready to meet Mwamba’s war. Dale must tie up his 
hurry. Mwamba will — ” 

“ Choochoo comes 1 ” exclaimed one of the Soolahs, 
and he pointed up the path. 

They all gazed in the direction in which the savage 
w^as pointing and perceived Choochoo and his warriors 
returning, bringing a person with them. 

“ Wow ! ” cried Whreabo, while he gazed, “ Choochoo 
is bringing an old woman. She may belong to Lo- 
dango’s kraal.” 

“ Dale will hide himself one time ! ” cried Mwamba, 
speaking to the captain quickly. Indicating a clump 
of shrubbery that they had passed a few minutes be- 
fore, he went on : “ Dale will lose himself among the 

leaves of the little tree.” 

Dale, not only a brave fighter but also a good tac- 
tician, was ever ready to either advance or retreat as 
the occasion might require; so, as the present occasion 
said “ retreat,” he ran back over the path and en- 
sconced himself in the shrubbery. 


258 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


And as Dale withdrew, Mwamba and the others hur- 
ried up the path. They met the returning Soolahs 
who were half-carrying, half-dragging Reesha. ! 

The old woman was in great distress. The tears | 
were running down her withered cheeks, her whole frame j 
was trembling. r 

“ Mwamba,” said the headman, as he halted before 
the chief, “ Choochoo found her lying on the path. She j 
is tired too much ! ” 

“ Whence comes she.^^ ” asked Mwamba. 

“ From Lodango’s kraal,” answered the headman. 

Mwamba glared fiercely at Reesha. 

“ Mwamba am I ! ” said he sternly. “ What is the 
old woman’s name.^^ ” 

Reesha murmured her name with difficulty. 

“Why is Reesha so far from her hut.'^” asked 
Mwamba. “ Is Reesha fleeing from the sacrifice.^ 
Mwamba’s ears are open ! ” 

“ Reesha has trouble too much,” said the old woman. 

Mwamba grinned. 

“ Reesha’s trouble will soon be done,” said he. 

“ Choochoo will take Reesha into the bush and bring 
her trouble to an end.” 

The woman became filled with consternation. Wring- 
ing her hands, she imploringly cried: 

“No, no! Mwamba must not kill Ree — ” 

“ Reesha is old and useless,” broke in the chief. 

“ Mercy I Mercy I ” entreated Reesha. 

Mwamba, unmoved by the woman’s appeal, scowled 
at her. 

“ Choochoo will do ! ” cried he. 

“ Good ! ” responded the headman. 

He turned, with a grin in his face, to seize Reesha. 


REESHA SEEKS A CHAMPION 


259 


Choochoo will stop ! ” cried Whreabo imperatively. 

The Soolah paused and, as did his warriors and 
Mwamba, gazed wonderingly at Whreabo. 

Whreabo interfered to save Reesha’s life not because 
he was moved by any humane feeling. Personally he 
did not care a jot whether Reesha was made away with 
or not. He merely was afraid that, if she were. 
Dale would not like it and would be very much of- 
fended. 

“ Mwamba,” he continued, “ Choochoo must not take 
Reesha’s head.” 

The chief, unused to having his commands even ques- 
tioned, much less countermanded, glared darkly at his 
brother. 

“ Mwamba has spoken ! ” cried he angrily. 

Whreabo, undaunted by his brother’s frowning as- 
pect, shook his head in dissent. 

‘‘ Mwamba is not cunning,” said he. “ If Choochoo 
takes Reesha’s head. Dale will be vexed too much.” 

When Whreabo mentioned Dale’s name, Reesha 
started, then glanced up and down the path eagerly 
as though searching for some one. 

“ Dale will not know,” said Mwamba in reply to 
Whreabo, and still scowling at him. 

“ Dale wiU know,” retorted the lad. “ Whreabo will 
tell Dale.” 

‘‘Wow!” cried the Soolahs with surprise. 

“ Whreabo talks big I ” cried the chief. 

“ Whreabo is a warrior ! ” returned the young Im- 
bunda proudly. “ Choochoo will not take Reesha’s 
head ! Whreabo has spoken I ” 

He placed himself in front of the old woman and 
handled his spear as though ready to fight for her. 


260 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Mwamba glared at Whreabo amazedly a moment; 
then, evidently pleased by the lad’s display of spirit, he 
smiled and nodded approvingly. 

“ Good ! ” cried he. “ Whreabo is a big warrior ! 
Choochoo will not take Reesha’s head ! ” 

The headman grunted with disappointment and moved 
back, while reprieved Reesha sighed with relief. 

“ Whreabo is glad,” said the youth gratefully. 

“ A big warrior like Whreabo should have a wife,” 
said the chief. 

Whreabo thought of Mingwee and grinned. 

“ Reesha will be Whreabo’s wife,” added the chief 
solemnly, chuckling inwardly. 

Age had shrivelled Reesha’s skin, flattened her bust, 
emptied her mouth of almost all its teeth. Whreabo 
glanced at the woman and shuddered. 

“ Mwamba’s brother,” said he somewhat humbly, 
“ will not take a wife until he has become more of a 
warrior.” Then, thinking to turn the tables on the 
chief, he grinned and went on, “ Mwamba is a big war- 
rior too much! Mwamba will build a hut in his com- 
pound for Reesha to live in.” 

This suggestion evidently did not jump with the 
chief’s inclination, for, screwing his face awry, he shook 
his head very vigorously in dissent. 

“ Mwamba’s compound is full ! ” cried he. 

The Soolahs were amused by the persiflage between 
the brothers and laughed ; but Reesha, her heart heavy 
with sorrow, sighed sadly and cried: 

“ Where is Dale.? ” 

“Why does Reesha ask for Dale?” said Whreabo. 

“ Reesha would talk with Dale,” was the woman’s 
response. 


REESHA SEEKS A CHAMPION 


261 


“ Does Reesha know Dale? ” continued the lad. 

“ Reesha knows Dale from Lupelta’s mouth,” replied 
the old woman. 

Whreabo uttered an exclamation of amazement ; then, 
staring at Reesha, he asked her if she knew Lupelta. 

“ Reesha is Lupelta’s mother,” was the reply. 

Whreabo had heard Lupelta speak of Reesha any 
number of times ; the old woman’s words now reminded 
him of this and caused him to identify her. 

“ Good 1 ” cried he. “ Reesha is Lupelta’s mother ! 
Lupelta told Whreabo about Reesha, but Whreabo’s 
head lost her words. Whreabo’s head forgot too 
much ! ” he added ; and at the same time, to punish his 
head for having forgotten, he struck it, — not very 
hard, however, — with the handle of his spear. 

“ Dale will save Lupelta,” went on Reesha earnestly. 
“ Where is he? ” 

Though Whreabo was now certain of Reesha’s iden- 
tity he did not think it would be wise to let her know 
that Dale was present; so, becoming mendacious, he 
said: 

“ Dale is in Monrovia.” 

“ Mwamba saw Dale in Monrovia yesterday,” joined 
in the chief. 

Now, if Mwamba had but kept silent, probably Reesha 
would have been deceived; but knowing as she did that 
the metropolis was too distant for the chief to have 
been there on the day before, the truth was plain to 
her. 

“ Whreabo would throw pepper into Reesha’s eyes ! ” 
cried she. “ Dale is here ! Reesha will call him ! ” 

She inflated her lungs to shout out Dale’s name, but 
Whreabo closed her mouth with his hand. 


262 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Reesha must not call Dale^” exclaimed the lad, al- 
most smothering her. 

Reesha, too old and feeble to release herself from 
Whreabo’s grasp, submitted. 

“ Reesha must tell Whreabo what has happened to 
Lupelta,” went on the lad, still muffling the old woman’s 
mouth. “ When Reesha has spoken, perhaps Whreabo 
will call Dale. He is here. Does Reesha promise not 
to shout ” 

The woman muttered and nodded assent, and 
Whreabo removed his hand from her mouth. Then 
Mwamba, thinking he had played second-fiddle to 
Whreabo’s first quite long enough, assumed the lead- 
ing role. 

“ Reesha,” cried the chief, “ Dale frightened the Ba- 
kota witch, and Mwamba won the big gamble t ” 

Whreabo and the Soolahs endorsed this statement. 

“ Mwamba is Dale’s friend too much! ” continued the 
chief. “ Mwamba will devour Lodango 1 Reesha will 
tell Mwamba what has happened to Lupelta. Mwam- 
ba’s ears are open 1 ” 

“ Lupelta is to drink sassa-wood to-morrow,” said 
Reesha sadly. 

Whreabo was dismayed. 

“Wow 1 ” cried he. “ Did Lodango steal Lupelta 
from Dale to make her drink.? ” asked he angril3^ 

“ Blame not Lodango,” said Reesha. “ He tried 
hard to save Lupelta from undergoing the ordeal, but 
the witch-doctor would not be persuaded.” 

“What law has Lupelta broken.?” asked Mwamba. 

“ Lupelta has broken no law,” responded the woman. 
“ Mwamba and Whreabo will open their ears 1 ” 


REESHA SEEKS A CHAMPION 


263 


‘‘ Reesha will talk quickly,” exclaimed Whreabo im- 
patiently. 

“ Reesha will talk,” said the chief. 

The old woman pulled her wits together and related 
all that had happened to Lupelta and Hulda, — some- 
what as set out in preceding chapters, — from the mo- 
ment they were seized by Lodango in Monrovia. 

The Imbunda brothers listened to Reesha attentively ; 
and as they listened they chu^'kled with amusement, or 
grunted approvingly, or exclaimed angrily. But when 
she described how Muffy was stabbed, evidently enjoy- 
ing the telling of it, Whreabo became so filled with 
satisfaction that he could not contain it. Interrupting 
her, he cried: 

“Good! Is Muffy dead.?” 

“ No,” said Reesha regretfully. “ He is dying in 
the guest-hut.” 

“ Whreabo is glad too much ! ” exclaimed the lad 
joyfully. 

“Good!” ejaculated Mwamba. 

“ It is bad,” said Reesha. 

The brothers frowned at the woman. 

“ Is Reesha sorry because Muffy is dying.? ” asked 
Mwamba sternly. 

Reesha brought an ugly, vindictive look into her face 
and spat. 

“ Reesha hates him ! ” cried she. 

Whreabo nodded to the old woman and gave her a 
smile that was quite affectionate. 

“ Whreabo is Reesha’s friend,” said he. 

“ Why does Reesha hate Muffy? ” asked the chief. 

“ Because he didn’t die quickly and not make trouble 


^64 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


talk,” explained Reesha. “ Muff j told the witch-doc- j 
tor that Hulda was a witch, so did Lodango. When | 
Hulda denied the charge, the witch-doctor said she must j 
drink sassa-wood to prove her innocence or guilt. Lu- 
pelta said she would drink for Hulda. Lodango and i 
Hulda begged Lupelta to take back her promise, but ’ 
could not persuade her. Lupelta and Hulda were put i 
into the afraid-hut for the torment-women to scold 
them, and to-morrow, when the sun is high, they will be ! 
taken to the sacrifice grove, where Lupelta will drink | 
in the presence of Lodango and all his people. Reesha 
is sorry too much ! ” 

She hushed and wept. 

“ Reesha will be sorry later on,” said the chief im- 
patiently. “ Mwamba is hungry to hear more.” ; 

The old woman had no more to tell. 

“ Reesha has spoken,” was her reply, and she dried 
her eyes. 

“ Why is Reesha not with Lupelta ? ” asked Whreabo 
sternly. 

“ Reesha was running,” answered the woman, “ to 
buy one of the Banta people to drink for Lupelta, — 
to be her champion.” 

“ Is Reesha rich.?^ ” asked Whreabo. 

Reesha placed her hand underneath the cloth that 
partly covered her meagre form and drew forth Lu- 
pelta’s jewels. Displaying the trinkets, she said: 

“ Reesha would buy the Banta with these.” 

“ Good ! ” cried Mwamba. Glaring at the gems long- 
ingly, he added : “ They please Mwamba’s eyes ! ” and 

extended his hand eagerly, as if to take them into his 
possession. 

“ They belong to Lupelta ! ” cried Whreabo ; and, at 


REESHA SEEKS A CHAMPION 


265 


I tho same time he snatched them from Reesha’s hand, 
f “ Mwamba would keep them safely for Lupelta,” said 
I the chief, chagrined, but hiding the emotion behind a 

I grin. 

i “ Perhaps Mwamba would keep them too safely,” re- 
I turned Whreabo demurely, and he tied the coveted things 
securely in a corner of his loin-cloth. 

“ Whreabo has learned to be cunning too much ! ” 
cried the chief. 

“ Whreabo has learned,” agreed the lad. 

The brothers grinned at each other with understand- 
ing. 

“ Whreabo will now call Dale,” persuaded Reesha. 

No,” returned the lad. 

Reesha cried out with disappointment, and her coun- 
tenance, which had brightened, again clouded. 

“ Reesha will not be sorry,” went on Whreabo, no- 
ticing the old woman’s disappointment and pitying her. 
“ If Dale were to come and hear Reesha’s story, he 
would go to Lodango’s kraal quickly too much. Lo- 
dango would devour Dale. Whreabo will go with 
Reesha to Lodango’s kraal, steal in the dark to the 
afraid-hut, and tell Lupelta that Mwamba and Dale are 
coming to rescue her and Hulda. If Mwamba and Dale 
do not reach the sacrifice grove in time, then Whreabo 
will be Lupelta’s champion. Whreabo has spoken ! ” 

‘‘ Good! ” cried Reesha joyfully. 

Mwamba nodded to his young brother approvingly. 

“ Whreabo makes Mwamba glad I ” said he. 
“Whreabo and Reesha will go quickly, before Dale 
comes.” 

“ Reesha will come ! ” cried the lad ; and he drew the 
old woman along the path. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


MWAMBA DELIVEES A LECTURE TO HIS WIVES 

The Imbunda chief watched his brother and Reesha 
until they passed from his sight behind a bend in the 
path, then he sent one of the Soolahs to summon Dale. 
The captain soon put in his appearance, and, with a 
promptitude that reflected great credit on his military 
acumen, immediately noticed that Whreabo was not 
present. 

“ Where is Whreabo? ” asked he. 

“ Whreabo has gone to purchase arrows,” said 
Mwamba unblushingly, and he frowned at Choochoo as 
though to say : “ Back me up I ” 

The headman caught the chief’s glance, understood 
it, and grinned. 

“ Many arrows ! ” cried he with much emphasis. 

“ Sounds as if you meant business, Mwamba,” said 
Dale, deceived. 

“ It sounds ! ” rej oined the chief ; and, to avoid any 
further questioning, he hurried ahead. 

They entered Mwamba’s kraal a couple of hours be- 
fore the break of day. The captain was entertained 
in the guest-hut. After a bath and a hearty meal he 
placed himself in a comfortable position on the usual 
bed of skins, not with the intention of immediately 
sleeping, however, but to think of Lupelta and, if he 
could, make himself exceedingly miserable. But nearly 


MWAMBA DELIVERS A LECTURE 267 

thirty-six hours had passed since he had read the letter 
and learned that the girl was not for such as he, and 
thirty-six hours are — thirty-six hours. In a less time 
dynasties have changed, millionaires have become pau- 
pers, love has turned to hate, and vice versa. Besides 
this, he was very fati^ed. Hence, it is not remarkable 
1 that by now the pain of his love-disappointment had 
become so dulled that he utterly failed to agonize him- 
self, and he soon was sleeping dreamlessly. 

And while Dale slept the rites that made Obomo’s 
daughter, Pootie, one of Mwamba’s many wives, were 
duly performed. Following the ceremony there was 
much dancing, singing, gun firing, and other kinds of 
merrymaking, which lasted until sunrise. But at the 
appearance of day’s luminary Mwamba broke the wed- 
ding feast off short and proceeded to perform the va- 
rious acts with which West African savages usually in- 
augurate their wars. 

He paraded his warriors in the palaver-ground and, 
after the manner of the great Corsican, made them a 
very spirited harangue, which fanned their martial ar- 
dor until it broke forth in yells, screams, shouts, groans, 
and appeals to fetich, garnished with much jumping 
about and clashing of spears against shields. After 
the chief had finished this oration he had his forty-and- 
orc wives, including Mrs. Pootie, — his last acquisition, 
— lined up before him. He asked them for the names 
of their children and sent the little ones his love, sending 
it especially to those he had never seen. This done, he 
delivered a very interesting, instructive, somewhat 
threatening lecture to his attentive helpmates, his sub- 
ject being “ Marital Faithfulness.” 

“ Wow ! ” was his concluding word. 


I 


268 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN , 

! 

The numerous wives bowed to their lord and master. | 
Then a erudite witch-doctor, elegantly unclothed, i 
danced to the front. Addressing the coterie of wives, j 
who gazed awesomely at him, he shouted: 

“ O Mwamba’s wives, open your ears too much ! ” 

“ Pliffer, our ears are open,” responded the chief’s 
head-wife, whose name was Tootoo. 

The witch-doctor nodded and continued: i 

“ Mwamba will lead his warriors to war! ” I 

“ Mwamba I Mwamba I ” cried the warriors, clash- 
ing together their spears and shields. 

‘‘ Good I ” ej aculated the chief, and he smiled proudly. 
The wives murmured as though applauding. 

“ Mwamba will take Lodango’s head! ” cried Pliffer. i 
“We’ll devour him, — devour him!” cried the war- 
riors, again clashing their weapons together. 

“Wow! Wow!” yelled Mwamba, and he capered a 
little. ' 

The wives once more murmured. 

“ If Mwamba loses the war,” went on Pliffer, “ it will 
be because one or more of his wives have been unfaith- 
ful. Mwamba’s wives will watch themselves when they 
are awake, when they are asleep ! Mwamba’s wives will 
beware ! ” 

“ Mwamba’s wives will beware ! ” repeated Tootoo ; 
and she glared quite meaningly at Pootie. 

Mrs. Pootie was still bearing her bridal decorations. 
Innumerable rings were on her legs and arms, many 
necklaces, made of leopards’ teeth and cowries, em- 
braced her neck, and her almost nude body was painted 
vermilion and white with chalk. 

“ Pootie will keep Pliffer’s words tight in her head,” 
continued Tootoo, still glaring at the bride. 


MWAMBA DELIVERS A LECTURE 269 

Pootie resented being thus picked out from her fellow 
haremites. 

“ When Mwamba returns,” said she, jerking her 
head saucily, “ the witch-doctor had better smell out 
Tootoo, not Pootie.” 

Mwamba, — every one else, too, — glared wide-eyed 
at Mrs. Pootie. They were flabbergasted. That she, 
a young wife with her head still encased in clay, should 
thus assert herself surpassed belief. 

Pootie perceived that she was causing a sensation 
and, true to her sex, was much pleased. 

“ Pootie is not a skip-about,” she continued, “ Pootie 
is — ” 

‘‘ G-r-r-r-r ! ” interrupted Tootoo ; and she brought 
the giddy young bride up with a round turn. 

Springing upon Pootie, she snatched the cloth from 
around the bride’s loins and muffled her head in it. 
Then slapping and scolding the young lady, she drove 
her into the compound, followed by the thirty -nine ges- 
ticulating and contorting their bodies and talking ex- 
citedly among themselves about their young compan- 
ion’s scandalous behavior. 

“ Wow ! ” exclaimed Mwamba relievedly as his wives 
departed. 

“Wow!” echoed PlifFer. 

“ Wow I ” cried the warriors. 

Mwamba’s countenance assumed a very serious look. 
Pie reflected. 

“ Obomo’s daughter has eaten too much pepper,” 
said the witch-doctor. 

“ Mwamba feels funny inside,” said the chief. Turn- 
ing to the Soolah headman, who was standing near, 
he went on, “ Choochoo, Pootie’s mouth opens too big ! ” 


270 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


The headman grinned at the bridegroom’s remark. 

“ Mwamba’s head has more know to-day than it had 
yesterday,” said he. 

“ Good ! ” said the chief ruefully. “ Pootie’s tongue 
is tied too loose. Choochoo will take her back to her 
father.” 

“ Mwamba talks too late,” said the headman. 

‘‘ Too late, — too late ! ” said the chief sadly. 

“ Too late, — too late ! ” echoed Pliffer. 

“ Pliffer,” said Mwamba, “ perhaps Pootie’s strange 
behavior portends misfortune for Mwamba’s war.^ 
What says the law? ” 

The witch-doctor shook his head with incertitude. 

“ There is no precedent,” said he ; ‘‘ so Pliffer’s head 
is like an empty gourd. After Mwamba has made the 
war with Lodango the law will be cunning.” 

“ The law is a dodo,” growled Mwamba. ‘‘ Choo- 
choo, call Dale. When he comes we will start to make 
war on Lodango.” 

“ Good ! ” cried the headman ; and he hastened away. 

“ The law is a dodo ! ” repeated the chief, glaring 
angrily at Pliffer. “ Pliffer is like the law ! ” he added, 
and strode away. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


j THE AFEAID-HUT 

I It was long past midnight when Whreabo and 
! Reesha reached Lodango’s kraal. They found the 
j gates closed and barred, but this did not matter, for 
f the old woman knew of a small breach in the barricade 
through which they entered. And as soon as they were 
I inside, Reesha, who was thoroughly exhausted, recom- 
; mended that before attempting anything further they 
should go to her hut and rest there awhile. 

I “ No,” said the lad. “ Whreabo wants to talk to 
1 Lupelta. Reesha will guide Whreabo to the afraid-hut 
I: quickly.” 

“ The torment-women guard the hut closely,” said 
! she. “ They have eyes, and Whreabo is not invisible. 
How will Whreabo pass them without their seeing 
him ? ” 

“ Whreabo will chew meat when meat is in his 
mouth,” returned the lad. “ Reesha will do ! ” 

“ Reesha will do ! ” said the woman and, sighing 
wearily, she moved on. 

-^sha piloted Whreabo through dark, silent lanes 
and ^'yways to the edge of the palaver-ground, at the 
farther side of which lay their destination. Afraid to 
cross this broad expanse, she halted. 

We will steal around it,” said she. 

“ No, Whreabo will cross! ” 

“Whreabo is not cunning,” rejoined Reesha. 

271 


n% THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


‘‘ This is the night before sassa-wood, and no person 
other than the devil-man is permitted to walk about. 

If he were to see us crossing, Whreabo knows what 
would happen? ” j 

“ The devil-man would lose his head,” said Whreabo j 
tersely, and he struck his spear softly against his | 
shield. i 

Without further ado he passed out upon the danger- j 
ous open, and Reesha followed, her heart throbbing . 
quickly with fear. They crossed undiscovered; then j 
they half-circled the compound and approached a j 
fenced-in place whence smoke ascended and screaming 
voices came. And when they heard the voices the old 
woman shivered with dread, while Whreabo ground his 
filed teeth and muttered angrily. 

“ Does Whreabo hear ? ” whispered Reesha. 

“ Whreabo’s ears are open,” answered the lad. 

“ The gate is at the other side,” said Reesha. 

Whreabo grunted. 

They dropped to their hands and knees and crept 
around the fence to its entrance, the gates of which 
were wide open. They paused here, raised their heads 
and, peering into the enclosure, looked upon a scene 
that caused Reesha to beat her breast with grief and al- 
most scream, and Whreabo to shudder. 

The scene was Rembrandtesque. In the center of 
the place a fire was burning sullenly, as though un- 
willing to illumine it. Squatting around the fire were 
a dozen or more shrivelled hags, all naked and painted 
red, chattering and gibbering like so many witches. 
They were gazing at two others, similar in appearance 
to themselves, who were jumping about and screaming 
madly before the open door of a small hut, and all 


THE AFRAID-HUT 


273 


the while glaring balefully at Hulda and Lupelta, who 
were within. 

Lupelta was upon her knees, holding her hands to 
her ears in an endeavor to dull their hearing, while 
Hulda, apparently unsubdued but filled with horror and 
rage, paced up and down the room. 

The two torment-women before the hut now and 
again stopped jumping and loudly described, in a man- 
ner as terrifying as they possibly could, the awful or- 
deal their victims would be made to undergo in the sac- 
rifice grove on the morrow. And thus they performed 
until their frames and voices became utterly exhausted, 
when they made way for two others, who came quickly 
from the fire and carried forward the good work. 

Whreabo and Reesha stared with bulging eyes at 
these doings and their blood ran cold. 

“ Whreabo can’t talk to Lupelta,” said Reesha, close 
to the lad’s ear. 

“ Whreabo can’t talk to Lupelta,” agreed the young 
Imbunda sadly. “ Whreabo will go back to Reesha’s 
hut and — ” 

He was speaking somewhat loudly, and Reesha ad- 
vanced her hand to cover his mouth, but it struck the 
quiver that was full of arrows, with the result that 
Whreabo became inspired with a brilliant idea. 

‘‘Wow!” murmured he joyfully. “Whreabo will 
send a message to Lupelta I ” 

He snatched a small fetich from against his breast 
and fastened it to an arrow with a strip torn from his 
loin-cloth, remarking the while: 

“ Lupelta gave this fetich to Whreabo.^ When Lu- 
pelta sees it she will know that Whreabo is here. Lu- 
pelta will be glad ! ” 


274f THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


Whreabo is cunning,” said Reesha, admiration in 
her voice. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed the youth. “ Whreabo wiU 
do!” 

He crept to a spot some distance from the old woman 
whence he thought the arrow with its message could 
be sent on its flight with certainty. Pausing here, he 
got upon his knees, placed the arrow in the bow, and 
aimed it carefully at the open door of the afraid-hut. 
But just as he was about to discharge the missile he 
heard Reesha scream loudly with terror. Startled, he 
refrained from shooting, turned, and perceived the old 
woman struggling in the hands of the devil-man. 
Then, to avoid being discovered himself, he crawled 
farther away to where it was darker. 

And as Whreabo crept, the torment-women, — those 
near the fire as well as the two performing near the 
hut, — rushed pell-mell out of the enclosure. Yelling 
and screaming with rage, they gathered around unfor- 
tunate Reesha and proceeded to stone and club her un- 
mercifully. 

Whreabo felt very sorry for R^sha, and, moved by 
a desire to rescue her, aimed his arrow with deadly in- 
tent at the torment-women. The next moment, though, 
he perceived that it would be folly to attempt any- 
thing so futile ; so he lowered his bow and returned the 
arrow to its sheath. Then, seized by a happy thought, 
he chose a moment when the attention of the torment- 
women was confined to their victim, and slipped through 
the entrance into the enclosure. Crouching and hug- 
ging the fence, he ran around to the area’s other side 
and thence to the back of the afraid-hut. 

He dug with the point of his spear into the mud 


THE APRAID-HUT 


276 


wall of the hut and soon made a hole large enough to 
look through. Gazing through the orifice into the hut, 
he perceived Hulda and Lupelta standing close to the 
open door and peering out. He then placed his mouth 
to the hole and called to the girls, but was unable to 
make them hear; he continued to call, but fruit- 
lessly. 

And while Whreabo was thus employed, the torment- 
women dragged Reesha into the enclosure, across it, 
and into the afraid-hut. They threw her, all mangled 
and bleeding, to the floor before Hulda and Lupelta, 
who were horrified at the sight. 

“ Fiends ! ” cried Hulda to the hags as they depos- 
ited Reesha. ‘‘ If we were in Monrovia I’d have you all 
hanged ! ” 

The painted wretches fixed their bleared eyes on 
Hulda threateningly, and they advanced toward her 
with screams of rage, their hands outstretched, their 
fingers working. It seemed as though they were about 
to tear her into shreds ! She was frightened, but faced 
the foul creatures boldly, and by so doing probably de- 
terred them from attempting any further mischief. As 
it was, they gave an unearthly yell and retreated out- 
side, there to resume performing as before. 

As Hulda started to upbraid the hags Lupelta sank 
to the floor and took Reesha’s battered head into her 
lap, and wiped the blood from the dying woman’s face, 
sobbing and sobbing the while. And now that the 
murderous crew was gone she said : 

“O Mother, Mother! what have they done to you.?^ 
Lupelta’s heart will break ! ” 

“ Reesha is dying,” gasped the old woman. ‘‘ Lu- 
pelta must not make her face wet with the water-of- 


276 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


sorry. Reesha’s eyes no longer see. Is Hulda here.'’ ” 
“ I am here, Reesha,” said Hulda, her voice unsteady 
with emotion. 

“ Good ! ” said Reesha. “ Whreabo is outside of — ” 
Whreabo, who had enlarged the hole in the wall, 
which was now filled by his face, overheard the old 
woman. 

Whreabo is here ! ” cried he. 

Hulda and Lupelta, amazed, cried out as they 
glanced at the lad’s black face. His large eyes were 
rolling in their sockets, and his big white teeth were 
shining. 

“ Whreabo’s ears are open ! ” added the youth. 

“ Good ! ” repeated Reesha. Then, while her voice 
became weaker and weaker each moment, she went on: 
“ Before Reesha departs she must untie a bad knot. 
Reesha would not die and — ” 

“ O Mother, you must not leave me ! ” sobbed Lu* 
pelta. 

“ Reesha must go,” returned the dying woman. 

“ We will pray for you,” said Hulda. 

The old woman frowned. 

“ The white men are not true to their God-talk,” said 
she. “ Reesha does not believe ! ” 

“ Alas ! ” murmured Hulda sadlyi 
“ Reesha must make crooked straight,” went on the 
old woman. “ The white man was cruel to Reesha. 
He hurt her so she wept — ” 

She paused to catch her breath. 

“ Poor Mother ! ” murmured Lupelta, and she wiped 
the death-damp from the passing woman’s face. 

“ Reesha was vexed too much ! ” resumed the old 


THE AFRAID-HUT 


277 


woman gaspingly. “ Reesha wanted to make the white 
man sorry — Reesha stole the white man’s baby from 
him — Reesha stole Lupelta — ” 

Lupelta sighed and turned pale. 

“ I suspected as much,” said Hulda to herself ; then 
she thought of Dale; she wondered how the discovery 
that Lupelta was white would affect him. 

“Is — is Lupelta vexed with Reesha.?” asked the 
old woman, and she gazed up into the girl’s face plead- 
ingly. 

“ O Mother, Mother,” Lupelta cried, “ Lupelta loves 
you ! ” 

A wan smile flitted across Reesha’s face. 

“ Open your ears ! ” said she. “ — the cloth — 
Lupelta was wearing — baby — in box — ^Reesha’s hut 
— Reesha sorry — Reesha ha — ” 

She suddenly hushed, and her countenance changed. 
She struggled to her elbow, glanced into Lupelta’s face, 
smiled, gasped, and sank back to the floor. 

Reesha was dead! 

Lupelta uttered a desolate wail, buried her face in 
her hands, and wept bitterly. 

Hulda bent over Lupelta and, though her own eyes 
were moist, tenderly said: 

“ Don’t cry, Lupelta. She feels no pain now.” 

“ Lupelta loved her ! ” murmured the grieving girl, 
and she continued weeping. 

“ Hulda will talk to Whreabo while Lupelta makes 
sorry,” said the young Imbunda. 

When Whreabo spoke, Hulda, who for the moment 
had forgotten that he was present, started and uttered 
a low exclamation. She then crossed to the hole and 


278 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


listened breathlessly, with quickly-beating heart, to all 
he had to say. After the lad had finished she anxiously 
asked : 

“ Are you sure that Captain Dale and your brother 
will be here in time? ” 

“ Mwamba and Dale will come in time ! ” answered 
Whreabo confidently. 

“ Oh, I do hope so ! ” cried Hulda. 

“ Hulda will tell Lupelta.” 

Yes ; immediately after you’ve gone.” 

“ Whreabo will go,” said the lad ; and he started to 
draw his face back. 

“ Wait a moment,” said Hulda quickly. 

“ Good ! ” cried Whreabo, pausing. 

“ You heard poor Reesha mention a box that’s in 
her hut? ” asked Hulda. 

“ Whreabo heard.” 

“ You will get the box and hand it to Captain Dale ! ” 

“ Whreabo will do ! ” 

“ Its contents are precious, so be careful of them. 
Now go at once! ” 

“ Whreabo will go quickly too much I ” responded 
the lad, and he withdrew his face from the hole. 

The direful manner in which the torment-women had 
dealt with Reesha was strongly impressed on Whreabo’s 
mind, and he thought it would be as well not to risk 
making their close acquaintance; hence, instead of en- 
deavoring to pass out of the enclosure by the way he 
had entered, he made his exit over the fence at the back 
of the af raid-hut. Nor did he venture to recross the 
palaver- ground, but circled it. However, he ultimately 
arrived at Reesha’s hut, and there, after a brief search, 
found the box that contained Lupelta’s baby-clothes. 


THE AFRAID-HUT 


279 


It was small, so he slung it from his shoulder, then 
started to call on Mr. Muffy in the guest-hut. 

When Whreabo reached the guest-hut, about ten 
minutes later, he opened its door softly and peeped in- 
side. He saw the mulatto’s form stretched upon the 
skins. The figure was motionless and the lad supposed 
that Mr. Muffy was asleep. He chuckled, crawled 
into the room, and up to the skins. He got upon his 
knees, unsheathed his knife, and raised it over the re- 
cumbent body, and — 

“ Wow \ ” he exclaimed. 

And springing to his feet Whreabo ran headlong out 
of the hut. He had been about to revenge himself upon 
Mr. Pidgley Muffy’s corpse. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


LODANGO IS COMPELLED TO OBEY THE LAW 

The sacrifice grove was not a grove at all but a very 
expansive, oblong clearing, which was sited about a 
mile away from Lodango’s kraal. It was bordered on 
one of its long sides by great trees and on the other 
side, as well as its two ends, by thick, tall shrubbery. 
A cinder-path quite ten feet wide ran the middle of the 
place along almost its whole length. This path was 
uncovered to the burning rays of the sun, and great 
mounds of human skulls, bleached white, stood here and 
there along its sides. 

Early in the afternoon of the day that followed 
Reesha’s death all of the common-folk from the kraal 
were here assembled to witness Lupelta undergo the 
awful sassa-wood test. They were squatted somewhat 
away from the path, with their backs toward the shrub- 
bery, and were awesomely viewing the opening scene. 

At each end of the path there was a large iron pot, 
standing upon stone tripods over a fire, which contained 
a steaming infusion of the bark of the sassa-wood tree. 
These pots were presided over by two very ancient- 
looking crones, entitled “ mixers.” These dames were 
circling around the pots and stirring their noxious- 
smelling contents with long-handled, crudely-made 
wooden spoons; and they chanted incantations all the 
time. 


280 


LODANGO COMPELLED TO OBEY LAW 281 


A witch-doctor, grotesquely decorated with fetiches 
and charms and carrying two long feather-tipped 
wands, was doing divers terpsichorean gymnastics, — 
cake-walking, turkey-trotting, sugar-dipping. Hallelu- 
iah-jumping, — up and down the path in most wonder- 
ful fashion. 

This movement continued until a loud fanfare sounded 
over the place ; then the mixers hushed and stood still ; 
the witch-doctor stopped dancing, raised his wands, 
and posed, and the multitude began shouting. A few 
seconds later Lodango, escorted by many headmen and 
warriors, and preceded by a band of musicians beating 
drums and blowing horns, marched into the clearing 
from the forest wherein the fanfare had been sounded. 
Anger was depicted in the chief’s countenance. He 
crossed to a native stool that was standing, — some- 
what removed from the crowd, — under a wide-spread- 
ing umbrella, and halted. Then, after his cortege had 
ranged itself close behind him, he gazed sternly at the 
applauding people and commanded them to be silent. 

The crowd hushed, and the music stopped playing. 

“ Imbundas, Lodango is vexed ! ” cried the chief. 

The commonalty threw themselves to the ground and 
rubbed their foreheads in the dust. 

For a second or so the chief gazed proudly at his 
grovelling subjects; then he shouted at the top of his 
voice: 

“ Lodango am I ! ” 

“ Lodango ! Lodango ! ” cried the headman and 
warriors, as they clashed their spears and shields to- 
gether. 

‘‘ Lion slayer am I ! Killer of men am I ! ” went on 
the chief. 


28^ THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“ Lodango ! Lodango ! ” repeated the others, again 
clashing their weapons together. 

“Wow! Wow!” vociferated Lodango. 

The headmen and warriors were now excited to the 
verge of delirium. They yelled and shouted as though 
to burst their throats, and at the same time danced 
about and up and down, first on one foot then on the 
other, many of them jumping high from the ground. 
The excitement spread; the mixers danced, screamed, 
flourished their spoons; the witch-doctor capered and 
swung his wands madly; the common-folk got to their 
feet and did their best to outdance and outyell their 
superiors; the trumpeters trumpeted, and the drum- 
mers drummed. Even Lodango was seized by the 
frenzy and did a step or two. 

The chief soon stopped dancing, however. He qui- 
eted the others, and then, shaking his head, sadly ex- 
claimed : 

“ Lodango is sorry too much ! ” 

The townsfolk, pretending that they sorrowed with 
their chief, began moaning and wailing as though their 
hearts were breaking; and while they were so doing, 
the hideous torment-women brought Hulda and Lu- 
pelta toward them from among the trees. But when 
the soi-disant mourners saw the girls they quickly 
changed their tune. Evidently anticipating a glorious 
treat, they shouted joyfully. 

But Lodango’s countenance clouded and he groaned. 

The torment-women halted their prisoners before 
the chief. He gazed pityingly at Lupelta for a mo- 
ment, then turned his face from her and sighed, while 
the unfortunate girls, each in her own way, carried 
themselves bravely. Lupelta, though very sad, was 


LODANGO COMPELLED TO OBEY LAW 283 

calm,^ but Hulda’s eyes flashed angrily, and red spots 
sat high upon her cheeks. 

The witch-doctor, who had approached the chief, 
now waved his wands and cried: 

“ Lodango, Witch and Lupelta are here! Sassa- 
wood is cooked ! Lodango will do ! ” 

The chief evidently was not willing to do, — that is, 
give the command for the ceremony to be started, — 
for, glaring angrily at the witch-doctor, he said noth- 
ing. 

The witch-doctor frowned. 

“ Lodango will do I ” repeated he sternly. 

“ Lodango does not want Lupelta to drink,” said the 
chief surlily. 

The witch-doctor glared fiercely at the chief, and 
once more, even more sternly than before, cried: 

“ Lodango will do ! ” 

The chief scowled at the witch-doctor. 

“ Lodango has spoken I ” said he. 

The witch-doctor, growling with rage, shook his 
wands threateningly at the chief ; he then turned to the 
multitude and shouted: 

“ Imbundas, Lodango would break the law 1 ” 

The crowd glared angrily at the chief and murmured 
with displeasure. 

“ If Lodango breaks the law,” continued the witch- 
doctor, “the Imbundas will be sorry too much! 
Famine will come to the Imbunda kraal ! Strange war- 
riors will devour the Imbundas ! ” 

The multitude, with their eyes all fixed upon the chief, 
groaned lugubriously. 

“ Shall Lodango break the law.? ” went on the witch- 
doctor. 


284* THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


“No. No!” yelled the crowd with one voice. 

“ Shall Lupelta drink.? ” shouted the witch-doctor. 

“ To the pot 1 To the pot 1 ” cried the people. 

The witch-doctor again addressed the chief. 

“ Lodango has heard the voice of the people ! ” cried 
he. “ Lodango will do I ” 

The chief murmured angrily, but his countenance 
disclosed that he was giving way ; and Hulda, perceiv- 
ing this, started forward and began urging him not to 
surrender. 

When Lodango saw Hulda approaching him he 
started back as though alarmed. 

“ Witch will stay away I ” cried he, glaring darkly at 
her. 

Hulda exclaimed impatiently and halted, then turned 
and faced a number of young Imbundas of both sexes, 
who ran up to her and began teasing. She perceived 
Whreabo among them, and suspecting that he desired 
to speak to her, did what she could to assist him. 

“ Witch ! Witch 1 ” cried the youngsters, — Whreabo 
quite as loudly as any of the others. Dancing around 
Hulda, they shouted: “ Sassa-wood will catch Lu- 
pelta 1 Witch and Lupelta will die ! ” They pointed 
at one of the mounds, screaming, “ Their heads will 
be placed there to dry and turn white I ” 

And while this prophecy was being uttered, Whreabo 
danced himself close to Hulda. Unheard by the Im- 
bundas, he rapidly whispered to her : “ Hulda will run 

away quickly 1 ” then gyrated from her, shouting : 
“Witch! Witch!” 

Though Hulda had not the slightest idea why 
Whreabo desired her to run, she decided to obey him; 


LODANGO COMPELLED TO OBEY LAW 285 


so, choosing a convenient moment, she broke away from 
the still teasing young folk and ran as fast as her legs 
would carry her toward the trees. 

When Hulda raced away, Whreabo gave a great 
shout and at once ran after her. The other Imbundas 
were so utterly surprised that at first all they did was 
I to exclaim and glare; they soon recovered their pres- 
I ence of mind, however, and then would have started in 
' pursuit. But Lodango stopped them and sent a head- 
man named Doonah and several warriors after the flee- 
ing girl. 

j This delay was useful to Whreabo and Hulda. The 
I lad soon drew close up behind her, then, regulating his 
I pace to fit hers, — though he seemed to be straining 
I his muscles to overtake her, — he said: 

I “ Are Hulda’s ears open ? ” 

“ Yes,” gasped the girl, running. 

‘‘ Whreabo wants to use up time so Dale and Mwamba 
can come before Lupelta drinks.” 

“ Perhaps they will arrive too late.” 

“No!” 

“ I hope you are — ” 

Whreabo perceived Doonah, who had outstripped his 
companions, closing in upon them ; so he interrupted 
Hulda. 

“ Hulda will hush I ” cried he wamingly. “ A head- 
man is close. If he catches Hulda, he will hold her 
strong too much. W^hreabo will catch Hulda. Is 
Hulda ready ? ” 

« Yes.” 

“Good!” cried the lad; and, spurting ahead, he 
seized and halted her. 


286 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


A second or so later Doonah raced up to them. He 
endeavored to take possession of Hulda, but Whreabo 
prevented him. 

“No!” cried the lad; and, with considerable force, 
he thrust the headman away from Hulda. 

Doonah staggered back with a cry. Then, recover- 
ing his balance, he glared at Whreabo and ejaculated 
angrily. 

The young Imbunda returned the headman’s glance 
firmly. Adopting a pseudonym, he cried: 

“ Loocoo caught witch I Loocoo will take witch back 
to Lodango! Lodango will say that Loocoo knows 
how to run quickly too much I Lodango will make Loo- 
coo glad I Loocoo has spoken 1 ” 

The headman thought that he would qualify himself 
to be made glad too. 

“ Doonah will hold witch on one side,” suggested he. 
“ Doonah ran quickly too 1 ” 

“ Loocoo has spoken I ” repeated Whreabo, with an 
air of finality. 

The warriors whom Doonah had outrun were now 
standing near and listening. When Whreabo refused 
to share Hulda with the headman, they murmured 
angrily, and one of them, who had been examining the 
lad curiously, proceeded to question him. 

“ Loocoo is a stranger ? ” said the warrior. 

“ Loocoo is a stranger,” agreed Whreabo. 

“ Doonah is Lodango’s headman,” continued the 
warrior. “ Doonah is brave too much ! ” 

The headman, much flattered by the warrior’s praise, 
grinned expansively. 

“Wow I ” cried he. 

“Wow! Wow!” yelled the warriors. 


LODANGO COMPELLED TO OBEY LAW 287 


They hushed and, with Doonah, gazed at Whreabo, 
evidently expecting that he would give way. 

“ Doonah did not catch witch,” said Whreabo. 
“ Loocoo caught witch ! Loocoo will talk into Lo- 
dango’s ear ! ” 

“ Good ! ” cried he who had spoken before. “ Doonah 
and Loocoo will talk into Lodango’s ear. Lodango 
will untie the knot ! ” 

“We will go!” said Doonah sulkily, and he strode 
off. 

The others followed. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


OVER-WITCH IS VEXED 

Whreabo led Hulda back to the spot whence she had 
fled and surrendered her into the hands of the torment- 
women; and then, while the hags were making sure of 
keeping their recovered prisoner by fastening her se- 
curely to a stake, crossed to Lodango, before whom 
Doonah and his friends the warriors were standing. 

“ Lodango,” cried Doonah, pointing at Whreabo as 
he approached ; “ Loocoo is a stranger. Loocoo put 
his hand into Doonah’s manioc ! Loocoo ran before 
Doonah and stole Doonah’s chance to catch witch! 
Doonah is vexed too much ! Lodango will take the vex 
out of Doonah ! 

“ Doonah is Lodango’s headman 1 ” shouted the war- 
riors. 

Lodango nodded and sternly said: 

‘‘ Doonah shall have that which belongs to Doonah I 
Loocoo shall have that which belongs to Loocoo I Lo- 
dango has spoken ! ” 

“ Good I ” cried Doonah ; and evidently believing that 
his cause was won, he nodded and grinned triumphantly 
to his friends, who responded in a like manner. 

All the while that the headman and the warriors were 
prematurely rejoicing, Lodango, with a heavy frown 
upon his face, studied Whreabo, who, though inwardly 
somewhat perturbed, suffered the examination appar- 
ently unmoved. 


OVER-WITCH IS VEXED 


289 


“ Loocoo is a stranger?” said the chief, at length. 

“ Loocoo has never slept in Lodango’s kraal,” said 
Whreabo. 

“ Is Loocoo an Imbunda? ” asked the chief. 

Whreabo pointed at the scars that were on his cheeks 
and forehead, and exclaimed: 

“ Lodango will open his eyes and see ! ” 

The chief gazed at the tribal marks that Whreabo 
had indicated, and his countenance disclosed that he 
was satisfied. 

“ Good! ” he ejaculated. “ From which of the many 
Imbunda kraals came Loocoo?” 

“ Loocoo came from Gwimper’s kraal,” responded 
the lad, careless of the truth. 

Lodango nodded his head and smiled. 

“ Good 1 ” cried he. “ Was Gwimper glad when Loo- 
coo started on the path? ” 

“ Loocoo’s head is empty of know,” said Whreabo. 

“ Why is Loocoo’s head empty of know? ” 

“ When Loocoo started on the path,” replied the lad, 
“ Loocoo’s eyes were not open big enough to see 
Gwimper.” 

“ Was Gwimper far away from his kraal?” 

“ Gwimper was far away.” 

‘‘ Where was Gwimper? ” 

“ Perhaps Gwimper was flying on the winds I Per- 
haps Gwimper was swimming in the water! ” 

Lodango was puzzled. 

“Is Gwimper a bird?” asked he. “Is Gwimper a 

fish?” , , . , 

“Who knows!” cried Whreabo. With lengthened 
countenance, he lugubriously added: “Gwimper was 
dead too much ! ” 


290 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


The chief’s face clouded as though with grief. 

“ Wow ! ” cried he. “ Gwimper was Lodango’s 
friend ! Lodango is sorry too much ! When sassa- 
wood is done, Lodango and his people will make sorry- 
play for Gwimper. Lodango will drink gin until he is 
drunk. Lodango has spoken ! ” 

He took a pinch of dust from the ground and 
sprinkled it on his head, and the surrounding savages 
moaned sadly. 

Hard-hearted Whreabo felt no compunction because 
of the grief he was causing, but, chuckling inwardly, 
went on : 

“ Gwimper’s wives were dead ! Gwimper’s slaves 
were dead! Gwimper’s warriors and headmen were 
dead I The fetichman, the devilman, — everybody was 
dead ! ” 

“Wow!” cried the chief, amazed. 

A murmur of wonderment came from the listening 
savages. 

“What killed Gwimper and his people ” asked the 
chief. 

“ Gwimper and his people were hungry and thirsty, 
so they ate pineapples and swallowed gin. They be- 
came sick inside too much and died ! ” 

“Why did Loocoo not die.?^” 

“ Loocoo did not eat ! Loocoo did not drink ! ” 

“ Loocoo was cunning,” said the chief. 

“ Loocoo was cunning,” agreed Whreabo. 

“ Why is Loocoo in Lodango’s kraal ? ” asked the 
chief. 

“ Loocoo is alive, but he is alone.” 

“ Lodango will be Loocoo’s father,” said the chief. 

Doonah grunted with disgust. 


OVER-WITCH IS VEXED 291 

Loocoo would become Lodango’s warrior,” said 
Whreabo. 

The chief smiled. 

“ Good ! ” exclaimed he. “ Loocoo shall be Lodan- 
go s first headman. Loocoo shall be Lodango’s witch- 
catcher. Lodango has spoken ! 

** G-r-r-r-r ! ” exclaimed Doonah ; and he turned to 
go away. 

“ Doonah will stay ! ” cried the witch-doctor. 

The disgusted headman paused and gazed inquiringly 
at the witch-doctor. 

“ Doonah’s ears are open to hear Toonootoo,” said 
he. 

“ Doonah will carry the sword and run behind Lu- 
pelta,” said the witch-doctor. Doonah will place 
himself upon the path ! ” 

This was a very high honor that had been conferred 
upon Doonah, and he valued it accordingly. He 
grinned all over his face, while his friends gazed at him 
enviously. He unsheathed his sword and capered, 
shouting, across to the path. 

And as Doonah danced away, the witch-doctor turned 
to Whreabo, saying: 

“ Loocoo’s legs know how to move quickly. Loocoo 
will run with Lupelta ! ” 

“Wow!” cried the lad joyfully. 

The witch-doctor raised a large cudgel from the 
ground. 

“ Toonootoo makes Loocoo Big Stick ! ” cried he ; 
and he passed the club to the lad. 

“ Loocoo will do ! ” shouted the lad boastfully, as he 
took the blugeon. 

He danced about with great agility, all the time 


292 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


yelling and shouting and striking in the air with the 
club. Applauded by his pleased audience, he contin- 
ued killing time in this fashion for several minutes, until 
the witch-doctor ordered him to stop. 

“ Good ! ” cried the lad, and after doing a few more 
steps he joined Doonah on the path. 

Toonootoo now led Lupelta to the path and halted 
with her close to Whreabo and Doonah. The girl was 
deathly pale, and she gazed at the young Imbunda, her 
eyes full of tears, — oh, so sadly ! The lad responded 
to this woe-begone glance with a smile, which he in- 
tended should be encouraging, but which really was an 
exponent of the fear he felt that Dale and his brother 
would not arrive in time. And while Whreabo was thus 
endeavoring to disguise his real feelings, the witch- 
doctor turned toward the populace, waved his wands 
and cried: 

“ Strikers ! ” 

Immediately after the witch-doctor had shouted, a 
number of men, women and children, — all armed with 
sticks, — sprang away from the massed people, and, 
yelling, screaming and flourishing their rods, raced to 
the cinder-path, along the whole length of which, — at 
one of its sides, — they stationed themselves at brief 
intervals. Then, as soon as they were placed, Too- 
nootoo addressed Lupelta. 

“ O Lupelta,” cried he, ‘‘ open your ears I If man, 
woman, or child will drink in your behalf, you may go 
free. Has Lupelta a champion ? ” 

Whreabo had not forgotten how boldly he had 
shouted in the presence of Mwamba, the Soolahs, and 
the late Reesha, that, should the occasion arise, he 
would act as Lupelta’s champion. Now, however, in- 


OVER-WITCH IS VEXED 


293 


stead of promptly entering the lists and playing the 
brave paladin, as he should have, he discussed in his 
mind the pros and cons of the situation. 

“ If Lupelta dies,” thought he, “ Dale and Whreabo 
will be sorry. If Whreabo dies. Dale and Lupelta will 
be sorry; but Whreabo will be dead. ’Tis better to 
be sorry than dead ! One forgets to be sorry, but one 
never forgets to be dead ! Wow ! ” 

This last thought settled his indecesion, if he had 
any, for he very sensibly decided to choose sorrow for 
his lot. Hence, though feeling guilty and ashamed, 
he moved aside, pretending not to have heard the witch- 
doctor’s question. 

When Whreabo moved aside, Lupelta, who had half- 
hoped that he would offer to drink the sassa-wood in 
her stead, sighed sadly. Then, replying to Toonootoo, 
she said: 

“ Lupelta has no champion.” 

The witch-doctor grinned as though he were much 
pleased. 

“ Good!” cried he. 

Whreabo’s conscience pricked him, and he muttered 
a word that he had learned in the haunts of the civilized, 
but which must not be written here. 

“ Lupelta will run on the path from pot to pot,” 
continued the witch-doctor. “ Lupelta will drink from 
the pots in turn, until they are empty, or she falls dead, 
or sassa-wood makes her purge, and thus show that 
Hulda is not a witch.” 

Lupelta shivered, Whreabo groaned inwardly, but 
Doonah grunted contentedly. 

“ Doonah will run close behind Lupelta with his 
sword,” went on the witch-doctor. “ Should Lupelta 


294 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


fall, or even stumble while she runs, Doonah will take 
her head quickly ! Then witch will lose her head too ! ” 

“ Doonah will do ! ” cried the headman ; and he 
capered and flourished his weapon. 

“ Good ! ” cried the witch-doctor ; and he nodded ap- 
provingly to the headman. Then he turned to the girl 
again, and went on: 

“ Lupelta, Loocoo is Big Stick ! He will run beside 
Lupelta and endeavor to protect her from the blows 
of the Strikers at the side of the path.” 

“ No blows shall touch Lupelta! ” shouted Whreabo; 
he capered and flourished his bludgeon, — even outdo- 
ing Doonah. 

The witch-doctor gave his approval to the young 
Imbunda, just as he had given it to Doonah; he then 
once more turned his attention to hapless Lupelta. 

“ Lupelta will run quickly too much I ” said he. 
“ Should sassa-wood not catch Lupelta, then Toonoo- 
too will declare that Hulda is not a witch, and Lupelta 
and Hulda will be free. Toonootoo has spoken 1 ” 

He hushed and waved his wands toward Lodango, 
who was sitting, somber and sullen, upon the stool ; and 
the assembled Imbundas gazed at the chief expect- 
antly. 

“ Lodango will speak ! ” cried Toonootoo, still wav- 
ing his wands. 

“ Speak 1 Speak 1 ” shouted the crowd, and the piled- 
up voices contained the accent of command. 

Lodango was penetrated with pity for Lupelta ! He 
glared angrily at his clamoring subjects and inwardly 
cursed them ; he knew, however, that unless he was pre- 
pared to surrender his sovereignty, perhaps his life, he 
had no choice but to obey their will. Even so, he hesi- 


OVER-WITCH IS VEXED 


295 


tated a moment and weighed his passion for the girl 
against the love he had for his power and his life ; and 
the result was exactly what any person familiar with 
the selfishness of the average of mankind should have 
expected. He arose from the stool, and, addressing 
Lupelta with a suggestion of emotion in his voice, cried : 

“ Lupelta, Lodango is sorry too much ! ” 

“ It is the law ! ” responded the girl sadly. 

“ It is the law ! ” repeated the chief mournfully. 

“ Speak ! Speak ! ” shouted the mob ; and they 
glared at Lodango, shaking their clenched fists at him 
menacingly. 

Lodango, somewhat concerned for himself, beat down 
the softer sentiments that were moving him to be ten- 
der. He arose from the stool, raised his spear, and, 
with a stern look on his face, cried: 

“ Lupelta will drink ! ” 

It was common knowledge among the Imbundas that 
Lodango was opposed to Lupelta’s undergoing the 
sassa-wood test, and his behavior since he came to the 
sacrifice grove had filled them with a doubt as to 
whether he would, when brought to the point, abide by 
the law. Now that he had spoken, however, this doubt 
was dissipated. They fixed their gaze eagerly upon 
the group on the path, and shouted for the ceremony 
to be proceeded with. 

“ Lupelta will run ! Lupelta will run ! ” they cried. 

While the multitude was thus shouting, the witch- 
doctor pointed his wands at one of the steaming ves- 
sels, and then, when silence again prevailed, he glared 
at Lupelta, crying: 

“ To the pot ! To the pot ! ” 

Lupelta, her countenance drawn and her eyes big 


296 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


with fear, cried out with distress and started running 
toward the pot at which the witch-doctor was pointing. 
Whreabo ran beside her, while Doonah followed closely 
behind. And when they started the musicians began 
playing furiously, and the crowd yelled joyfully; but 
Hulda sobbed, while Lodango groaned and drooped his 
head. They all were absorbed in the scene and blind 
to signs presaging a tropical storm which was ap- 
proaching the place. The sun was becoming strangely 
dim, the atmosphere heavy, gray and still; the birds 
were seeking shelter among the trees. 

Lupelta ran quickly but carefully. The strikers 
that were lined along the side of the path, vociferating 
loudly, struck venomously either at her legs, — hoping 
to cause her to stumble or fall, — or at her head, eager 
to injure her beyond recovery. Their blows, however, 
did not touch her, for Whreabo, shouting all the time, 
cleverly warded them off with his cudgel, which he 
brought, more than once, into violent contact with 
some striker’s hand or wrist. And Doonah raced al- 
most upon Lupelta’s heels, threatening her fiercely and 
holding his sword on high, hoping all the while that 
he would be given occasion for putting the weapon to 
bloody use. But, thanks to her own carefulness and 
Whreabo’s protecting club, she reached the end of the 
path without being scathed, and the headman grunted 
with disappointment, though he looked forward to be- 
ing more fortunate on the next lap. 

When Lupelta reached the end of the path, one of 
the mixers filled a drinking-gourd with the hot sassa- 
wood infusion from the pot. She forced the brimming 
bowl into the unwilling girl’s hand, and then, with her 
colleague, began dancing around her. 


OVER-WITCH IS VEXED 


297 


‘‘ Lupelta will drink ! Lupelta will drink ! ” screamed 
the hags, as they danced; and they not only danced 
but shook their spoons at the girl. 

Lupelta sighed sadly. She so trembled that the 
gourd in her hand spilled some of its contents. She 
glanced toward the heavens and muttered a brief 
prayer, then raised the cup toward her lips. Before 
she could drink, though, Whreabo (he was regretting 
his late pusillanimity, and his black face was the color 
of gray ashes, while his eyes were bulging with horror 
and rage) dashed the vessel from her hand. Then, as 
she exclaimed with surprise and the mixers with anger, 
he turned with lightning-like speed, brought his 
bludgeon down with crushing force upon the head of 
unready Doonah, and sent him insensible to the ground. 
This accomplished, with club raised and shouting 
fiercely, he sprang toward the mixers, who, frightened 
for their lives, dropped their spoons and fled screaming 
away. And as the mixers retreated, the lad snatched 
hold of Lupelta’s hand and raced with her toward the 
shrubbery at the end of the clearing further away from 
Lodango and his Imbundas. 

When Whreabo began performing in this bold man- 
ner, — that is, when he dashed the gourd from Lupelta’s 
hand, — Lodango and the other onlookers were seem- 
ingly struck dumb and immovable with amazement. But 
as soon as he and the girl started fleeing, they recovered 
their presence of mind and darted forward in pursuit, 
leaving Hulda, almost in a faint with agony of mind, 
alone and unguarded, but still fastened to the stake. 

Whreabo and Lupelta ran very swiftly, yet Lodango, 
who was heading the pursuit, drew closer and closer to 
them each moment ; and at length Lupelta, her breath 


298 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


having almost deserted her, could run no longer. She 
halted and gasped: 

“ Lupelta has no more wind ! ” 

Whreabo, much dismayed, also halted. 

“ Lupelta will run ! ” cried he, endeavoring to draw 
her ahead. 

“ Lupelta cannot ! Whreabo will run and save him- 
self.” 

“ Whreabo will stay ! ” said the lad tersely ; and, 
handling his club, he stood protectingly between the 
girl and approaching Lodango. 

Then, just as the chief was nearly upon them, fierce 
yells and shouts suddenly came into the clearing from 
the forest, followed by Mwamba and a crowd of war- 
riors ; and at the very instant that this warlike inter- 
ruption occurred, a change came over the scene. 

Lodango stopped short. He glanced at his enemies, 
who had halted at the edge of the clearing, and shouted 
defiantly at them. He then raced back to his own 
warriors, who were all jumping about and yelling, evi- 
dently, as the saying goes, “ Spoiling for the fight.” 
Toonootoo, the torment-women, the musicians, in fact, 
all Lodango’s Imbundas, other than his fighting-men, 
fled, — tumbling over one another and screaming with 
fright, — across the open to the farther end and dis- 
appeared in the shrubbery. Lupelta and Whreabo ex- 
claimed joyfully! And a few minutes later, when Lo- 
dango advanced with his warriors to meet Mwamba, 
they ran, Lupelta having recovered her breath, toward 
the stake; and while they were running. Dale, at the 
head of a party of warriors — all shouting, — rushed 
from the shrubbery into the clearing. 

As soon as Lodango perceived that he was being at- 


OVER-WITCH IS VEXED 


299 


tacked also on his rear, he divided his force and sent 
one section to deal with Mwamba and his party, whilst 
he himself led the other against Dale and his savages. 

When the captain came into the clearing, his first 
thought was to discover Hulda and Lupelta and place 
them in safety. He saw Lupelta and Whreabo join 
Hulda at the stake. Leaving his men dancing about in 
one spot and working themselves into a rage, he has- 
tened toward the little group and reached the stake 
just as Whreabo severed the last cord that had been 
holding Hulda, and, too, just as Lodango, who had 
out-paced his warriors, raced up. 

Dale had no time to speak to the girls. He smiled 
at them, and, with his sword upraised, sprang forward 
to meet the chief. Tripping, he fell, striking his head 
against a stump so that he became slightly dazed and 
unable to rise immediately ; and Lodango, seeing the 
captain at his mercy, as he thought, shouted exultingly 
and elevated his spear, to hurl it at him. 

When Dale fell and Lodango raised his spear, Lu- 
pelta screamed, seized hold of Whreabo and buried her 
face against his breast; Hulda, however, played a 
bolder part. Glaring at the chief, she brought into 
her face an expression similar to the one with which 
she had clothed it when pretending to restore Lupelta 
to life, and waved her hands at him mysteriously, just 
as she had done before. 

The savage, impressed by Hulda’s acting, hesitated 
to impale the captain, and then, while he was hesitating, 
the storm broke upon them suddenly and furiously. 

Darkness instantly enveloped the place. Then 
lightning, vividly bright and dazzling, forked and rib- 
boned almost against the very surface of the ground 


300 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


and spread in broad sheets closely overhead ; and thun- 
der crashed, rolled, rumbled, resounded, as though 
thousands of great guns were being discharged all at 
once ; and the wind raged madly ! It screamed, it flat- 
tened, it dashed, it tore mammoth trees up by their 
roots and hurled them here and there as though they 
were but feathers ; then the heavens overflowed their 
fountains, and down came an ocean of water in thick, 
opaque masses. 

And, as the elements began raging. Dale struggled to 
his feet, with his wits restored. Awed by the terrible, 
yet magnificent spectacle, he thought no more of Lo- 
dango, but turned with the girls and Whreabo to seek 
shelter. Scarcely able to discern one another, much 
less converse, they forced their way, with bent heads, 
through the howling wind to the leeward side of one of 
the mounds of skulls. Here they crouched, all huddled 
together, somewhat protected from the blast, also from 
the torrent when it fell, until, a few minutes later, 
the storm passed quite as suddenly as it had come. 
They then emerged from the sheltering skulls. The 
sun was shining bright and clear, the birds were again 
darting to and fro through the atmosphere, which was 
now cool and refreshing, but the clearing was entirely 
empty of human life. Not a savage was in sight ! 

“ Why ! ” cried Dale, gazing round amazedly, “ where 
are they? ” 

‘‘ Mwamba and Lodango have run away,” said 
Whreabo. 

“ But why ? ” asked the captain. 

Whreabo pointed toward the heavens and solemnly 
said: 

“ Dale, Over-Witch was vexed too much ! Over- 


OVER-WITCH IS VEXED 


301 


Witch talked with a loud voice! He threw fire! He 
dropped water from his eyes too much! The Imbun- 
das were afraid ! They have hidden their heads ! ” 

“ ‘ It’s an ill wind turns none to good,’ ” thought the 
captain. 

“ Oh, Dale, Lupelta is glad ! ” cried Lupelta, and, 
smiling happily, she moved toward him. 

The American longed to take Lupelta in his arms. 
But she was white! 

“ Yes, Lupelta ; I suppose you are,” said he some- 
what coldly; and he turned to Hulda. 

Lupelta paused. She gazed at Dale reproachfully, 
and her eyes grew dim with unshed tears. 

“ Miss Bartle,” continued Dale, putting considerable 
warmth into his tone, “ you’ve been having beastly 
luck ! ” 

Hulda, who had noticed the byplay between Lupelta 
and Dale, felt sorry for the girl. But, keeping this 
emotion out of sight and replying to the captain, she 
gratefully said: 

“ Thanks to you, captain, it would seem that my 
luck has changed for the better.” 

“ Thanks to Whreabo,” said Dale. 

Whreabo grinned big. 

Just then Lieutenant Brown and a body of the Con- 
stabulary Force emerged shouting and huzzahing 
from among the trees and advanced at double-quick 
step across the clearing. 


CHAPTER XXX 


IN A NEW YORK GARDEN 

Well on toward the dusk of a Summer evening, about 
three years later, Mrs. Sarah Dale and her daughter- 
in-law were in the former’s well-kept garden, from which 
could be discerned close at hand the Hudson River, 
with its various craft, while in the distance loomed the 
tall buildings and church steeples of New York. 

As the two sat there they were conversing about a 
book that the younger one had been reading aloud, but 
which was now resting, her thumb between its leaves, 
in the hollow of her lap. 

“ If the descriptions are correct,” said the mother- 
in-law, “ the country must have very many pleasing 
features.” 

“ I suppose it has,” remarked the other somewhat 
uncertainly. 

“ Do you not know ? ” 

“ I’m afraid I don’t. Of course, considering the 
number of years I lived there, I ought to be better in- 
formed; but I was altogether too giddy and wild to 
notice or learn anything useful. Paul’s book enlight- 
ens me. Mother dear, quite as much as it does you.” 

“ You are studious and discreet enough nowadays, 
my dear,” said Mrs. Sarah, smiling. 

“ I improve myself, so that Paul may not become 
ashamed of me.” 


302 


IN A NEW YORK GARDEN 


303 


“ You need not be afraid that anything like that will 
ever happen,” said the elder woman gently. 

“ I’m not so sure,” returned the other, evidently 
contradicting her own belief. “ Since he became a 
major and received the Spingam Medal, Paul is very 
proud ; and if he isn’t, I am ! Anyhow, I must do all I 
can to please him, for he, baby, and you. Mother, are 
all I have now.” 

“ You are thinking of your father.^ ” 

“ Yes,” was the somewhat sad reply. 

“ You should not grieve about him, dear. In time 
he will come to his senses and do the right thing.” 

“ I desire to be at peace with him.” 

“ You must be patient. But isn’t it time that Mr. 
Whreabo and the child were at home.^ ” 

The daughter-in-law smiled. 

“ Mr. Whreabo,” said she, accenting the title, 
“ brought Johnnie home some time ago. They are in 
the house doing — ” 

“ You should say they are coming out of the house,” 
broke in the elderly lady. With a smile on her face, 
she pointed at Whreabo and a sturdy brown-skinned 
boy about two years of age, who were crossing the lawn, 
coming toward them from the direction of the house. 
Whreabo looked quite the dandy ! He was dressed 
in a suit of white flannel, brown low-quarter shoes, an 
immaculately white soft shirt, flowing red tie, and a 
Panama hat. Imagine it 1 Dangling against his 
breast, from a broad black ribbon, was a large monocle, 
which, though he could not see through it, he very 
frequently put to his eye. 

The child approached his mother, and she drew him 
close to her side. 


304 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


‘‘ Has Johnnie been a good boy? ” asked she ten- 
derly. 

“ Yes, Mamma, lisped the youngster. “ I’ve been 
naughty only once.” 

“ Once was once too often,” said Mrs. Sarah. 

Johnnie should always be a good boy.” 

“ Granny, I can’t be always good,” said the child. 

“ What naughty thing did my precious do ? ” asked 
the mother. 

“ A big boy called me bad names, and I threw a stone 
at him,” explained Johnnie. “ He was going to hit 
me, but Whreabo frightened him, and he ran away. 
Whreabo made a face and said he would devour him.” 

The grandmother was shocked. 

“ Good gracious ! ” exclaimed she. “ What a thing 
to say in the hearing of an innocent child! Mr. 
Whreabo, you should be more careful with your lan- 
guage.” 

“ I’m sorry, Mrs. Dale,” said Whreabo contritely. 
“ But the boy vexed me, and I forgot to talk civil- 
ized.” 

The younger Mrs. Dale smiled. 

“ Mother, you must forgive Whreabo,” said she, with 
an affectionate glance at the translated Imbunda. 
“ He doesn’t often hark back to the ways of Africa.” 

‘‘ Very well. I’ll not scold him this time,” said Mrs. 
Sarah. Rising, she added, “ But it’s time Johnnie was 
in his bed.” 

Johnnie did not feel that way inclined. 

“ I don’t want to I ” cried he, clinging to his mother. 

“ It is not what you want,” said the elder lady, with 
grandmotherly severity ; “ it is what your elders want ! 
Mr. Whreabo, bring him in at once, please.” 


IN A NEW YORK GARDEN 


305 


“ I won’t! I won’t! ” screamed naughty Johnnie. 

‘‘Johnnie! Johnnie!” cried the mother admoni- 
tively. 

“ I won’t ! I won’t ! ” repeated the little rehel. 

“ Bring the naughty boy, Mr. Whreabo,” said the 
grandmother; and she started across the lawn. 

Whreabo took the struggling Johnnie in his arms 
and, carrying him screaming and kicking, followed the 
elder Mrs. Dale, into the house. 

The mother, so soon as she was alone, rested her head 
against the back of her chair and, with closed eyes, 
indulged in daydreams that evidently pleased her; for 
more than once she sighed happily and smiled. And 
while she was thus lost in a world of fancy. Dale, now 
a major, entered by the garden gate. He stole across 
to her, halted behind her chair, and placed his hands 
softly over her eyes. 

“ Guess who, and I’ll give you a whole cent ! ” cried 
he. 

The wife knew the hands that were touching her, 
also the voice, and she smiled contentedly. 

“ A cruel monster ! ” cried she. 

“ Bull’s-eye at the very first shot ! ” said he, laugh- 
ing and removing his hands from before her eyes. 
Placing himself in the chair lately occupied by his 
mother, he went on : “ Congratulate me, dear, it’s all 

right.” 

“ Have you succeeded? ” asked she eagerly. 

“ Yes, hands down ! They’ve given me five years’ 
leave, with permission to go abroad; and Mr. Calvert 
has promised to furnish the cash to carry on the 
work.” 

“ I am very glad, of course ; but do you think your 


306 THE AMERICAN CAVALRYMAN 


plan to develop the agricultural resources of Liberia 
will be operated successfully? ” 

“ I certainly do,” said Dale confidently. 

“ I hope the Liberians will appreciate what you ms y 
do for them.” 

The so-called leaders, who now fatten on the State, 
doubtless will wish me further; but the majority of the 
people will rejoice. Anyhow, if I succeed, the country 
will be saved from being absorbed by some European 
power, and that will be something gained.” 

“ I hope so. But, Mr. Calvert, — did he make any 
difficulty about letting you have the money ? ” 

“ At first he seemed somewhat reluctant, but when 
Lupelta, — I should say. Miss Calvert, — turned her 
powers of persuasion on him, he consented like a shot.” 

“ Paul,” said the wife, after a brief pause, “ if Lu- 
pelta had been a colored girl, you would not have — ” 
“ Providence has blessed me in a wonderful fashion, 
dear,” broke in Dale. 

“ Has blessed me, too,” said Hulda in a voice tender 
with emotion. 

Dale gave a quick glance about. Perceiving that no 
eyes were upon them, he bent forward and kissed her. 

“ Father must speak to baby before he goes to 
sleep,” said Hulda. “ Come, dear ! ” 

They arose and, hand-in-hand, moved contentedly 
toward the house. 


THE END 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing Agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: 



AUI> ^ 


PRESERVATION TECHNOLOGIES, INC. 
111 Thomson Park Drive 


Cranberry Twp., PA 16066 
(4121779-2111 


■ItaPWM , 6 ' , ‘ ; ’:h' ' •' vJ 






• * ‘i 

/-« i- 








i.. 


<'■ =1 ' '* 4 *. Vi 


^. 7 y •':. ’« > •.if^”-'' ■ 

1^# fT. 1 - .i** i.Wl*. l-fr; 




• > / ; 

*' ,' rji '.'! 


Iv, V'-i 1^’^'? 


>• 


t 



'V., 

* , ■ ' fv 

w>- >' ,V^ 

^ ^ ' J *# b ^ ■ T * ► * 

-M 

i ^ 


M ■ f f 


\ ,'i|^ ■• 

r ^ if-*.® ., .u 


1 . 

i * • ' 




»*- . "v, '■•■ 


> l' 


:iu%i 


4 * 



-fV . ->,▲? . t^' «<• > a 4 





. . • ■.^■* ■-*' , 

■ t. V' 

.'4- 





•»2. .'liWa 




